Magma Vein: meets a troubled paradise

Chapters

Chapter 1: Splashdown
Chapter 3:The first scent of sin in paradise.
Chapter 4: Me, myself and I.
Chapter 5: Do I look like an expert on relationships?
Chapter 6: Greed feed
Chapter 7: Monsters and the Abyss
Chapter 8: Help! I've taken myself hostage.
Chapter 9: Teaching old dogs new tricks.
Chapter 10: The morning after.
Chapter 11: Magic, logic, and sins.
Chapter 12: Smells like...
Chapter 2: I'm starting with the ex-man in the mirror.

Chapter 1: Splashdown

Chapter 1: Splashdown.

“I’m sorry, but I am having difficulty believing your explanation of your actions. Correct me if I am wrong, but you are some form of guard whose sole purpose is to protect others, and yet before you could explain your actions in my… private chambers you rush out and begin to initiate combat with my guards. Please elaborate why you can even claim innocence.” scolded Princess Celestia who was now staring at her world’s newest inhabitant.
The room was packed, a large grand antechamber, filled with guards and ornate decorations. The sun shined through the stained glass windows, scattering a spectrum of colour across the floor. The guards were itching for a crack at me, that much was obvious even with training. My main concern was the biggest threat to me in the room, who had displayed her powers and how much they outweighed my own strength tremendously. It was never a fair fight once she stepped in.

In front of me was an alicorn, reeking of purity and laced with gold. Her coat was, admittedly, a lovely shade of white, and her mane was a trio of colours: warm pink, moss green and faded sky blue that flowed in an ethereal fashion. That was not a surprise to me, as many females back in hell had that as a trend, including my closest friend. When thing I was wary of, as where that horn was pointing. As sharp as any spear I’ve trained with, but by far more dangerous, the last time I saw it in action I collapsed and woke up bound in chains.

“Aye, I only wished for a chance to return home, and well, I didn’t really wish to hang around given the situation we found ourselves in, so I ran out. That was when your guards ambushed me. I apologise for disturbing you during resting hours, but I was brought here against my will. I also apologise for ruining your desk as I ran out in a blind panic, the circumstance was not in my favour. I will NOT apologise for defending myself against your guardians.” I glanced around at all of the guards, who stared back daggers. “They were formidable opponents, they should be proud. Honestly, I wish to return to my post, guarding the worst of the worst from escaping. I do not have time to indulge you, princess.”

She remained motionless; the only sign of processing my speech came from the narrowing of her pupils as she glared at me.

“Now, little one.” she said, closing her eyes and returning to an admittedly eerily peaceful tone. “May I remind you that you are in my custody, and that I will restrain you once more if you continue to show little respect? I can understand that you may be angry, but have you considered that perhaps I am also in the right to be a little upset given that you have injured my guards and staff?” she asked, soothing my irritation.
I suppose if she is willing to give me the freedom to move once more, without being restrained by… whatever that overwhelming spell was, then the least I could do is be civilised to the princess.

“You seem similar to one who passed through eons ago, not full of anger, but rather confused and lost. I suspect you may have similar backgrounds. For that I will give you the benefit of the doubt, but be warned, if you betray my trust you will be punished instantly.” Her stare remained neutral for a while, both hiding her emotion but telling me how serious the matter was. “Are we clear?”
It had been a long time since I heard that sentence. The last time was in the final phases of my training back in Hell.

“I do not wish to aggravate, I am sincerely sorry, and hope you may forgive me. If you don’t, I will understand, but allow me to offer the story of how I got here as an olive branch.” I offered, with slight guilt at upsetting the Princess. The last time I felt guilt was when I got the job of protecting the underworld.

The intensity of her stare subsided, but she still bore a burning frown. I admit I preferred her this way. Ever since my appearance I've seen humiliation and I guess I had witnessed irritation. This was the calmest I've seen her.

“Very well, how did you enter our world?” she asked, still holding a commanding tone.

“It may be difficult for you to understand, but what I am about to say is nothing short of the truth.” I sighed, deciding it would be best to give her the gist of what exactly I do. “Besides defending the prison, I am sometimes in charge of monitoring transfers to other…wards let’s say. With that in mind, you must understand that I deal with the most foul, degenerate, and dangerous souls to-” I came to an abrupt halt, when I had to consider how much they actually knew about the afterlife. At the moment, it may not be beneficial to reveal that I was the underworld.
Humans never really took well to that approach, from what the exorcised told me anyway.
She seemed in deep thought, she must have picked up that I was not being truly honest with her. Was simply habit for me, but often due to necessity, if needed that habit was easy to break.

“I see. How does this tie into your explanation of your intrusion?” She added, slightly irritated, more or less easing up into a conversational mood, however. I was surprised that she didn’t delve into deeper detail at first.

“One day, I was rectifying a mistake made by the previous guard…which was the second to happen in perhaps 1,278 years, if my history is correct.”

“Hey, guess what, it’s your lucky day well, if you can even remember the sun anyway.” I chuckled, looking down from the living balcony. The bowels of Hell are aptly named so, care to guess why? My claws wrapped around the soft tissue bar as my ember eyes gazed upon a killer. This one was squirming in a river of boiling blood down in level seven. The constant barrage off arrows was overkill in my opinion, but I was not allowed to interfere with the traditional method. I ordered the centaurs to cease fire and bring the soul up to me.

The pain in his eyes said three-hundred years was wearing him down. He was sorry, but he had not yet done his time. Also, he would have to start over again; he had been in the wrong level for three centuries, serving a lesser punishment.

“You were charged with the murder of 5 children, and the rape of six women; truly a disgusting lifestyle which led only to your execution. I am here to rectify a mistake.” I grinned, beaming all of my fangs as they erupted out of my mouth. Oddly enough, I kept some herbivore feature in there too. Go figure. It’s not the scariest thing he had ever seen, I’m sure, but when I take my day off every Halloween my self-esteem is boosted when grown men shit themselves.

He was more than happily, showing his gratitude in an archaic tongue, with such joy in his heart. I could smell it in him. He started crying when he could walk again without feeling any pain. He came to about six feet against my ten. I wanted squash the shit-stain-on-life there and then, but I knew what was coming.

“So I am happy to inform you, you will be going down to level nine: the betrayers.” He looked up, no doubt confused by my language, but he must have formulated a close translation for the chuckle I gave afterwards. Modern languages were infused to a demon’s mind, in case an escapee was ever loose in Rome…again. If a language becomes dead, then it is no longer required; a simple yet effective system.
“Oh, don’t look so sad, you’ll meet new people. Hehe, we overlooked the fact that some of those mortals were your family members, who trusted you, loved you…clearly not the same way you did. Bye.” With that, a screaming soul was dragged down by tentacles coming out the ground. They warped around his struggling form, peeling skin whenever he struggled. Like a beast, Hell devoured the soul at an agonisingly slow rate.

Yeah, I have no shame in saying I was terrified the first time I saw that.

“You take too much joy in what you do, Magma Vein.” I turned to face a demoness from the lust level. She was out of her gear, and into her normal attire. This is weird for her type of demon, considering that they appear as naked humans when working. She wore silver armour that revealed patches of smooth, metallic blue skin. Her tail was like a whip as she strutted towards me. Those magnificent blue eyes focused on me beneath two horns that arched backwards. She had ghostly blue flowing hair, shimmering as it caught the light of spouting flames.

“I doubt you were as cruel as this when you were mortal.” she said. It took me twenty years to get used to the names down here, not at how ridiculous they sounded, but how to recall them. Demons are named not by species, as those exorcism stories would have you believe, but by characteristics.

I was like a human, but much taller. My skin was replaced by dark plates; I had claws tipped with a natural diamond for both hands and feet. The most obvious feature was where the gaps were, liquid fire flowed. I actually liked my new facial structure; almost dragon-like but more compact.
“Your spikes are coming through on your scalp. Awww, my little Magma Vein is growing up.” She cooed, earning an amused sigh from me.

“Sapphire Hue, how can I help you? Yeah, starting sprouting about a week ago and won’t stop growing.” I replied, combing over the buzz saw mane that reached from my forehead to my scalp. “And no, I just keep up the façade I grew up with as a human child. Gotta remind these guys where they are after all.” I smiled; not just because there was piercing scream validating my point but simply due to how she always kept me on track.

“Did you hear the news?” I asked, dropping the smile slightly. A ping of guilt stung my dead heart.

“I understand you got promoted to head Guardian. Well done. You were the first ex-human to make the captain, and now you've become Guardian of Hell as well. It is a truly awesome feat of accomplishment by any demon’s standards.”

I felt my heart sink. “True, but I wished I wasn’t. Cerberus deserved painless death, not what the monster did to him.” Maybe it was me but I still have humility. He, my loyal, demonic, canine companion, was not a mindless beast with similar duties.

He was my friend.

I felt a hand run across my plated arm. “He was feral, and corrupted by something that got out. There was nothing you could do when he attacked you.” she reassured me in such a friendly way. You can call us monsters; we know what we truly are. “I think they found whatever could turn Cerberus into another mindless beast.” she added, appealing to my sense of justice.

“That’s where I’m going next. It is apparently something we have never seen before and has powers to rival that of…” I looked around about to speak a forbidden word “God."

She looked back in horror. “Truly, how so?” she asked, a hand covering her mouth.

“When we placed it in its holding cell, a guard bolted the bottom lock and went the bolt the top, but found it was turned into liquorice. The being looked like a Chinese dragon, with body parts belonging to other beings. The guard tried to catch it, but it fled into a room, and the guard followed. Turned out he was lured into a cell with four walls. He was trapped for three days, listening to the same knock knock joke, over and over again. ‘Knock knock. Who’s there? Nobody. Nobody who? Nobody to miss you!’ each time the walls got closer.” I turned away to overlook the tortured souls below, tightening my grip on the fleshy rail. After a short pause I looked back over my shoulder.
“This time, we found him turning the river Styx into a river of chocolate sticks. They were made of chocolate! Chocolate!” I exclaimed, tossing my claws in t the air. “Why in hell…here…do they get chocolate! I haven’t tasted chocolate in thirty years.” I was beginning to ramble.

“I have never even had chocolate.” She began pouting, propping herself up on the railing next to me. She came to head height when she was sitting on the railing and was still giving me puppy dog eyes.

“Never? Well you've never lived.” She cocked an eyebrow, and pulled a smirk at the concept that this was a form of the afterlife, of course she has never ‘lived.’

I chuckled, “You know what I mean. I’m actually worried about this guy, not just because he is all powerful. Shortly after Cer- me becoming Guardian, he turned himself in. I can’t help but feel as if it’s connected somehow.”
“Please be careful, Magma Vein. I’ve been by your friend for thirty years, and I can safely say the next set of decades won’t be nearly as amusing without you. Especially funerals.”
We both shared a laugh, before I departed to oversee a long awaited matter.

I arrived at Limbo, the ‘waiting room’ of mortals. Many fallen spirits arrive here, surprised and confused. Both the stairway to heaven is here, as is the express way to Hell. Many high ranking officials, such as me, live at this point between both fates. It allows us to drop to the necessary floor, or reach the gates of Hell within minutes. I used to guard the stairs for any soul trying to make a break. Occasional there were a couple of good days, but overall, it was boring.
Walking along the board walks I gazed upon the cattle of souls being fed towards the judge; Saint Peter. Truth be told the guy was an arsehole, tried to condemn me there and then. Demons were always advised to stay out of sight, hence why I’m walking above the herds of the dead. The prison I was heading towards was for the unruly demons of Hell who don’t like to follow the big guy.

This is where I would be getting answers.

I was stumped to say the least. This was perhaps the most harmless looking entity I have ever come across, and yet he was already displaying his potential. The golem guards rustled their armour as they departed; releasing murmurs and relieve in a voice much akin to grinding rocks.
Somehow, this creature had managed to open what appeared to be a small window to the realm of the living. I could small children playing in the distance on a luscious hill side. The light of the sun was a surprising aspect; the beams of light highlighted the tormented faces carved into the cell walls.
I saw this mix-matched being lower his black shades enough for me to see his yellow eyes. A wicked grin grew, adding emphasis to that single canine peeking out of his upper lip. The rays from the sun bounced off the tanning mirror in his hands (or rather a talon and lion paw) and lightened the tone to his grey coat. Where his neck stopped, chocolate fur ruled the rest of his body. Clearing my threat, burning a glare into him, I walked over to the stone table he sat at.
“Hhhmmm? Oh, don’t mind me, just keeping up my complexion. A dragonesque must look his best.” He removed his shades, revealing a tan line across his snout as he winked.
I ignored him, and continued walking onto I was beside him. Once I came between him and the sun he frowned and said, “You know personal space is there for a rea-” Before he could finish, I slammed his head into the table, shattering that mirror he was using. I took a seat as he peeled his head out of the table, shards of glass poking out of his face. He bared his teeth, scowling at me.
“I don’t take disrespect well; after years of experience you kind of develop a way of coping.” I replied, unimpressed by this creatures antics.
He raised his talon and pinched the air between his thumb and finger, priming his appendage to snap. Upon completion, the window disappeared and his wounds were healed in a dazzling flash. His smirk cracked, unleashing a twisted chuckle.
“Sheesh, wake up on the wrong side of the BBQ? What are you? Some sort of possessed bit of coal?” he asked, agitating me further. “Oh, wait! I know exactly who you are.”
“Many do, and many know what to do if they get on my bad side.” I warned. Yes I was out of protocol, this was supposed to be an interview followed by the book, but he made it personal. Because of his actions Cerberus is dead by my claw and he will answer for it. “I’ll give you the benefit of the doubt, but you have a lot to answer for your crimes.” He yawned in response, summoning a small cup of brown liquid before quickly gulping it down.
I reached over and grabbed him, pulling him over until we were face to face. That smile never faded, but the intensity of those eyes increased dramatically.
“First things first; who and what are you?” I released my grasp, but he still remained inches away.
“Now, now,” he said, acting more composed, “let’s not lose our heads now.” With that I felt a tap on my shoulder. Turning around I found that he was floating there, arms folded… but he was missing his head. His body reached over and plucked his head out of mid-air before screwing it back into place.
“How the fu-“ I would have finished, but with a click of his paw, something sealed my mouth shut. He clicked his tongue repeatedly, giving a disapproving glance whilst waggling a bird finger, before floating by and resting on my shoulder.
“Is that any way for the staff of this fine establishment to talk?” He pulled my cheek, disappearing before I could rip his throat out. “My friend, Lucy, wouldn’t be too happy about the welcoming I’ve been getting,” he said once he reappeared, resting against the wall.
I blinked, and slowly reached for my mouth. I didn’t take my eyes of him as I fingered my maw, feeling the strange sensation of little teeth running across ear canal to ear canal. Upon fumbling around to my right hearing hole, I felt a small metal rectangle protrude out.
The beast in front of me started tittering, bringing his paw to his mouth. I pulled on the tag and heard a zipping, or rather unzipping, sound as it travelled across my mouth. He erupted into a fit of laughter as I remained stunned as to what I had discovered.
“The-Oh, for the love of Celestia- the look on your face!” he cried, writhing around on the wall. Between deep gasps he pushed himself along the wall until he was practically crawling up it. The point when it looked like he was having a fit on the ceiling, I stepped in.
“Quit the crap!” I yelled, flame erupting between my crevices. He stopped, wiping a tear away but was still lounging on the ceiling. “WHO ARE YOU AND WHY DID YOU KILL CERBERUS?!”
“Oh, I am just Discord; spirit of disharmony, god of chaos,” he remarked rolling his claw around. “A good friend of Lucy’s; have you met the guy? Wicked sense of humour, but he’s got the charm to pull it off. Helped me out a while back, sending a gift to an old friend of mine.” He floated down bearing a slightly annoyed look.
“She then turned him into her pet and put him back on guard duty, bah.” He remained hovering meters away, grumbling something. “As for the puppy, not even I predicted that outcome. I had to make sure he wasn’t going to be like his little brother, so I simply gave him a new,” he gave a brief pause before smirking once more, “leash on life.” He chuckled softly at his own pun.
“Little brother?” I asked, taken back.
It can’t be possible, can it? Cerberus had a little brother? I thought, lowering my head slightly.
“But, somebody got in the way before I could check him out and gift wrap him for my friend.” I looked up to see him lounging across the table. “Well, something certainly did. Last time I checked, your kind doesn’t normally grow that big or become so angry. Why if I had known, I would have taken you rather than that risk another dodgy doggy.”
I knew what he was talking about; a demon like me has a last line of defence. It’s a powerful one that I have faced a few times before. Whenever my type of demon, a guard or to be technically correct a ‘Fighter’, faces certain death we turn berserk.
Change.
Grow.
And murder everything posing a threat.
Not many are willing to turn so easily, but those that do often end up trying to escape. It takes a few others to help, but eventually the beast falls. I got lucky; I reverted back by the time I was at the gates.
“Sit down, before I rip you to shreds.” I threatened. In response he chuckled and complied.
“That’s the attitude I was looking for, I knew I would find the right guy here,” he replied, pointing at me from across the table.
“Why? What do you want? I thought you were after Cerberus. Why did you make me kill him?” I asked.
“Me? Kill? Never!” he replied, obviously offended. “That was all your doing; that little trick of yours is quite the scene wrecker, isn’t it?” He leant forward, holding a devious grin. “That’s what I was shopping for!” he exclaimed, summoning a check out till with the click of his fingers. I watched in bewilderment as it started ringing and printing off a recite. After yanking it, he gave it a quick lick and stuck it to my forehead.
“GUARDS!” I yelled, attempting to tear the paper from my head. This ‘Discord’ prisoner was in for an afterlife of pain, which I would gladly administer for the rest of eternity. However, once the blasted notice of sale was torn away, he was standing on the ceiling, a toilet chain within his reach.

“Have a blast, spread some misery, and bestow chaos upon all of Equestria! Oh, and tell Celestia to scrub behind her ears!” He chuckled as he pulled the chain, causing the room to spin. The sound of waves and splashing almost overpowered my shouts. Then I tried to reach along the edges of the room, but found that I could find the door. A swirling vortex pulled me away from my desperate search, until all that I could hear was the dark, distant, maniacal laugh of the beast who.

“So I arrived in your hot tub, whilst you were playing with the rubber duck. Given the sense of pride and modesty I had, I ran out before you could react. I had been turned into a pony. The guards came in and attacked me, and my instincts took over. I resisted, and may have harmed a few, but then you shot me with something then I awoke in the dungeon. There rest is history.” I had left out the part of the murdering rapist’s crimes, me having to kill a loyal dog, and the name Hell.

My stories had silenced the grand court room. Celestia's horn glowed throughout my recollection, causing my anxiety to spike up. She assured me it was simply a way of testing if I was actually telling the truth. I suppose it was similar to a method us demons had, although this was a vastly greater improvement seeing as it was done at range. Finally her horn stopped glowing.

She arched an eyebrow, “So you are the weapon Discord would use to defeat me? Much like last time, it was a well-trained guard dog that could protect the gates of Tartarus.” She seemed to study me a bit more, eying me up. “Strange, you were honest about your actions, but I couldn’t help but sense that you had left some parts out. You said you would be honest, so I can only assume there are parts you believe would hinder you.” Her horn shone once more, emitting a glorious golden glow.

“Why did you leave some parts of the story out?” she asked in a much less aggressive tone. It was as if she was trying to coax me out, and well, it almost worked.

“I am ashamed of one, but I fear the nature of my work is not suited for those around us.”

“I see, that was the truth. So what are your intentions? Will you harm any pony?” I swear I heard something metallic rustle in the back of my mind.

“No, I only wish to return to my duties. It’s where I belong; those around me are not of my concern as long as they do not attempt to harm me.” I replied.

“So what you are saying is that you will only act in self-defence? That is worrisome, given the state of some of the guards.” she replied, glancing over the armoured equines, all of which were ready to come to aid in a moment’s notice.

“Would you not allow others to do that same?” I replied, glancing around the room. Yeah, the stallion with two back eyes wasn’t exactly giving me a welcoming look that’s for sure.

“True, in this context only. I believe you when you say that you were startled. However, you still committed a crime against the royal guard. We also need to speak in private if I am to trust you.”

“What exactly would be my sentence? Years in a dungeon? Community service? I am sorry Princess, but you do not understand the importance of my return to He- the prison I am stationed at. Many lives are at great risk, although there are those who can cover for me, it is not their job. It would take many to fulfil my role.” I replied, remaining calm. The last thing I need is to be locked up, resulting in me no doubtly attempting to break out, given I still retain my abilities.

“Then you will be closely monitored, not by me, but by one who can replicate the spell I stopped you with a few hours ago. Unfortunately, ruling this land and protecting my citizens is a high priority, so I cannot oversee you personally, but know this.” I looked her in the eye as she stood on all fours.

“I will help you return to whence you came,” she with a small smile.

“Thank you, many owe their gratitude to you your highness.” I said happily, relieved to have enlisted some aid. The guards looked rather disgruntled, but it was clear none of them would question their ruler. Loyalty was definitely abundant here, I could smell it.

“If,” she paused, raising a hoof. “You are willing to behave as a normal citizen and pose no threat to my ponies. You will be given a position to protect my little ponies in a town a short flight away, under the care of my own student. Failure to do so will result in you not receiving my aid. Understand?”

I imagine political negotiations with this mare were nothing short of a challenge. She knew how to play the game, I give her that, a true ruler and leader of her people. The deal seems reasonable, given that the equines didn’t give me a hard time. Protecting a town, in a way, is similar to me protecting the humans from Hell, only on such a microscopic scale. All in all, scare off whatever tries to hurt the town and I’ll be home in no time. I thought, nodding as I listed each positive to the bargain.

“If those are your wishes, I will respect them.” I answered.

“Respect. So you do know that word.” Piped up a guard. I’ll remember her scent for later.

“I will arrange for a carriage to escort us shortly, everypony else dismissed.”

The crowd of ponies slowly left, eventually leaving the hall hollow. With that, she got up and walked next to me. She motioned me to follow her. She wore no expression this time; she must be slowly warming up to me.

We were making our way to the carriage, shackles still attached, when I began apologizing.

“I am sorry we did not get off on the right foot…erm… hoof” ‘that’ll take time to get used to.' “I do hope there is still time to make amends. Once again, I will understand if you refuse.” I added, lowering my head.

She sighed. “Perhaps we have gotten off to a rotten start. It was such an unusual scenario that we met; not many find their way into my bath, let alone my personal chambers.”

“I can hardly say I bathed, as soon as I realised you were female I had to leave.” She once again arched an eyebrow, smirking slightly.

“And how, exactly, did you know I was female?” I grinded to a halt, my eyes widening.

“Well… isn’t it obvious?” I nervously chuckled under her stare. “Lovely coat, delicate features, and a rubber duck with a pink bath cap on, anybody could see that you are a mare.” I saw her smirk as she looked away.

“Well at least you are capable of being pleasant, and I suppose you try to be a gentlecolt, since you left to protect my dignity.” She chuckled before saying, “Or perhaps I should be insulted that upon my appearance you decided to flee for your life.” I didn’t respond; I kept to myself for a while.

“Is something wrong?” she asked. I could have sworn there was deep concern in her words, which only confused me further.

“Why do you trust me?” I asked, not restraining the perplexed look spreading across my face. “It doesn’t make sense.”

“I trust so far as my spell told me to trust you. Yes, you could be deceiving me, but based upon how desperate you are to return to your duties, I had to make sure you would not cause trouble whilst you stay here, hence the sentence.” She gave me a stern look as she said, “Do not worry, I have my doubts, but you now know that I will contain you once more if I have to. My personal student, a prodigy in magic, will have absolutely no issue with restraining you and getting word to me within the hour.”

“I suppose that makes sense, Princess,” I said looking away, gazing down the eloquent corridor. “You do not have to worry, I don’t want to hurt anybody, or pony I guess. Rest assured, I have no agenda that follows what that ‘Discord’ wanted of me.” The mere thought of working for that trickster made my burning blood boil. Looking back at her, I once again spotted her horn glowing. This time she smiled back at me.

“I believe you.” She came to a stop, blinking. “I am dreadfully sorry, with recent events in mind I have forgotten to get your name.”

“Please, call me Magma Vein. I suppose you have a place for us to discuss the parts I left out.” With the slow nod I got in response, I immediately began mentally simplifying the duties of the Guardian of Hell.

Chapter 3:The first scent of sin in paradise.

Chapter 3:The first scent of sin of paradise.

Mmmmmmm. I can get used to this. The essence of old book charm and the mixture of the tree's natural odour are simply divine. The cooling breeze, neither too much nor too little, is just fantastic along my plates. Beats my old room on the wrath level that's for sure. It was always had a hint of blood and a pinch of something bitter. I certainly can get used to the tranquil sound rather than the screams of the damned.

"AAAAAARGH!"

" Wow... That was scarily close." I mumbled, slightly startled by a female voice. Not at the scream just at the fact this place seemed quite peaceful; back in hell the dammed were tormented non-stop, A friend of mine has a 20 hour shift monitoring the those in the anger/wrath level of hell. Here I'd imagine a scream similar to hell must signal the apocalypse.

"Calm down sweetie bell. Tiara and Silver spoon are complete block heads for bothering you like that." The voices stumbled in and 2 weights were heard hitting the wooden floor.

Or just a spat between kids, just as good here I suppose.

"They always pick on me, Applebloom and Scootaloo because we don't have our cutie marks! I really want my cutie mark so they'll stop." Spoke a young voice. There was a lot of painful truth in those words. The girl was clearly agitated and upset by this 'Tiara' and 'Silver Spoon' pony.

"Hey remember what it means to not have one. You still have potential. A whole lot! Don't let them girls get to you." Spoke a wise and yet young voice. What's a cutie mark? Is it those things on everybody's arse?"

After a short silence I was tempted to open my eyes and look at the pair. I was stopped by the next sentence.

"Yeah. your right spike. Thanks. It’s just that they always act like they’re better than everypony else. They’re both rich, have cutie marks and get whatever they want. They use it to pick on the other kids as well and..."

I felt something awake and make its way towards my mouth. It slithered almost choking me, my eyes shot open and I faced the bookshelf opposite the door. I couldn't move. My jaw became possessed and hissed.

"Vaaannity! must corrupt imaaaage!"

What the fucking hell was that?

" What was..?" I believe spike spoke.

"Oh hey cool! Awesome statue for Nightmare night!" I assume, Sweetie bell chirped. She slid into my field of view, I remained frozen. How did.... you know what fuck it, I've been awake for less than 5 minutes and I have been possessed and a baby unicorn just skidded across the room and is now starring into my flaming eyes. Today is going to be fun.

"This thing looks so scary. When did you get it?"

"I um...don't know. Maybe Twilight hired it for tomorrow night? I'm pretty sure that was not here when I left." He came into view. I was surprised, truly. Twilight lives with a baby dragon. A little, wingless purple dragon. Spike scratched his chin with his claws. Admittedly I was envious of him having claws because I miss my own. "What is it? looks like it's part pony part rock. It doesn't have hooves, I don't think twilights finished putting it together."

"I want to see it finished! I'll bet it's the scariest thing around. Where did twilight get it?"

The dragon shrugged. "Beats me. Why don't cha ask her? she'll be up and about here somewhere, just look for a trail of books" He sighed "That' I'll have to clear up."

I could see him blink. "Where is she anyway? I want to know what the hay this thing is."

"Spike! That's no way to speak to our guest!" I heard Twilight voice yell. They looked towards the kitchen, I remained frozen.When twilight explains spook 'em!

"Guest? You mean this is somepony in a costume?" I felt the little unicorn tap my hardened shell. "It sounds like diamond, who made it?"

"Hmmmm." I saw spike walk up and inspect me. He poke the eye sockets. I embraced for pain, but surprisingly I could not feel anything. I could tell his arms were rooting around the back of my eye socket. Perhaps I only have fire for eyes and no surrounding white stuff. cool. "There's no one there Twilight. Look!"

Spike was about to do something I would not ever allow. He was about to bite my horn.

"Spike Don't even think about it! Magma Vein could you please introduce yourself" I heard an agitated librarian announce.

Still I did nothing.

"Magma Vein? Are you okay?" I heard her creeping in from the kitchen. They all eventually gazed at me. I just needed one more thing.

"Are you okay Twi? It's just a stupid statue. Watch."

Bingo.

Spike reached towards my face. His claw almost touching me. Just as he was about touch me, just a single millimetre away, I shot up. My plates slid out like metal sliding on metal. My orange blood became visible in the cracks; fire reached out and my eyes focused on the dragon. The poor thing's index finger drooped at my sight.

"Stupid statue huh? Yes Twilight I am fine. I assume this is the roommate you were on about." I had to snigger a bit; it was a funny sight, 2 ponies and a dragon shocked at the sudden transformation, that and the fact I had to show no hard feelings.

"Your...your..." The little reptile repeated.

"Yes I am real. Thankfully I don't have eyes huh? Just these little lights. I am Magma Vein." I gave a little bow. "You must be spike. Twilight told me a bit about you, she also said you might need time to warm up. I'm sure we'll just get along just fine." With that I extended my hoof for him. It was like any normal hoof, which confused me quite a bit, and he seemed Ok with the han-hoof shake. I'm going have to get used to that.

"Yeah... right. Sorry bro. You scared me. I didn't know you were an actual pony, you kind of look like a pony-lantern."

"Spike!"

"No need. I'm used to it Twilight. Yeah I can understand. No harm, No foul though right dude?" I asked him. He nodded and started to smile.

"I'm sweetie bell." The young unicorn added. "So you’re not something Twilight needed for nightmare night?"

I grinned and turned to Twilight. "I maybe something she needs but I doubt I'm what she exactly wanted." she blushed a bit.

"So who are you? You definitely not any type of pony I know." Spike added standing by my side. He clocked onto the fact that fire was escaping my plated skin.

"Well perhaps we can answers that question with many more over breakfast. Twilight I did get my beauty sleep last night; no offence but it does look like you were busy last night, still not enough to ruin that lovely shade of crimson you wear so well."

Again she blushed. "I was thinking of questions to ask for this morning. Spike get us some breakfast, sweetie bell are you staying?"

"Can I?! Yes please." The little filly eagerly took a seat at the table.

Over a fantastic serving of oats, fruits and biscuits I had managed to cover who and what I actually was. Spike simply said 'Whoa' every time he got it. I told them about how I was the toughest and highest rank guard in ' the world’s toughest prison'. I would never tell these kids the true purpose of or even the name hell. They asked what home was like so I told them about the human world. When I mentioned we had no magic Twilight asked how that was possible. I replied that our world is built around technology that conquers all problems. Even in hell we have iPhones and iPods, although you need normal shaped ears for the ear buds. We also have poor quality customer service. It's weird in hell purely because Hells torture methods have remained the same forever and will continue to, and yet the places where demons go to relax are more modern. Not shiny silver or chrome plated, but furnished and updated...in red of course.

This led to achievements in medicine, space travel to the moon, and breaking the light barrier with the Hadron collider. She was amazed and tried to keep up with writing every achievement and listening to them.

I could tell Sweetie bell was interested, but not as enthusiastic about the science.

"Do humans have Nightmare night?"

"Erm...what's that?" I had a vague feeling but I wanted to be sure.

"It's where ponies go out and dress up in costumes and get free candy!" she said happily.

"Oh yes. It's my favourite holiday. I assume there's more to it than mindless gluttony?" I said looking to twilight, who was organising her scrolls.

"Yes. It is based on the legend of nightmare moon, where every year she comes down from the moon to feed off little fillies. So ever year, on tomorrow’s date, the kids dress up to hide from her, the costume is meant to disguise who they really are. We give them candy to offer to her, and when she is satisfied she leaves for another year." she smiled at spike. "Did you hear that part? Disguise." She emphasised that last point enough to make me look at him.

"I'm telling you it is an awesome costume. All that candy will be mine!" he proclaimed.

Twilight chuckled and looked back at me. "So I take it your kind has similar traditions?"

"Almost. Humans don't have one monster, they have every kind of monster lurking about that day. The humans call it Halloween. They too have costumes and collect sweets, but there's a catch." The ponies leaned closer.

"Trick or treat." I said flatly.

"Trick or treat?" They repeated confused.

"Yes; the adults give them either a treat , like sweets and currency, or a trick. The tricks have to be evenly distributed amongst the treats. They can be anything like candy apples."

"What's wrong with that?" Sweetie bell asked, curiously.

"The candy apples are actually candy onions." I chuckled.

Spike chuckled too. "Cool. That would be funny, I'd just hope not to get one."

Twilight scribbled it down. "I see. That is the trick, and by evenly distributing the fake candy apples amongst the real ones, nopony can tell. Are there any others?"

I had a feeling she wrote an entire subsection on the trickery of humans as I listed all the ones I could think of. From chilli chocolates to mentioning how as children reach towards a basket of sweets, there were to be scared by the man in the scarecrow costume.

"Yeah, as you can imagine already being a monster gets you all of the jobs." I mused. The ponies and dragon looked at me as if I had started talking a foreign language.

"What do you mean a monster?" Sweetie bell asked.

"Well, honey, the monsters the kids dress up as...don't have anything on my species. No dragon, vampire, werewolf, mummy, zombie or skeleton had anything that could out scare my kind. That's why it's my favourite time, I can walk freely and blend in but after that day I'm a black smudge on a white background."

"You stick out?" Spike asked slightly in deep thought at the terrible metaphor.

"That's right. We are the nightmares they think they hide from. We have no reason to hunt them, but..." I looked at the purple unicorn. " It's easy for people to make mistakes. They think we're mean before they get to know us." she smiled sheepishly. "All in all they miss out on such fantastic, handsome, amazingly interesting individuals such as myself wouldn't you agree?" They nodded on unison.

"You say you’re a different species, what do you mean?" Twilight asked after reading over her notes.

Looking towards the filly and dragon, it was probably best to discuss my role and hell and demons later, privately.

"I will tell you, and only you, later Twilight. My past may not be appropriate for young ones." she acknowledged, but wore a face of slight worry.

I then decided to lighten the mood with other holidays such as Christmas, Easter and even St George’s day. Which in hindsight was a bad idea given present company.

"Wow. This is really interesting. I'm sure princess Celestia would be eager to receive these letters, Spike if you would please."

"Sure thing Twilight." Then I saw another confusing event. In a puff of green smoke and fire all the letters on the table disappeared. Did he just destroy all of this morning’s hard work? Twilight must have caught glance of my confused demonic face.

"Oh that's just how I send my letters directly to the Princess. They don't get destroyed and are transported instantly."

"I see. So does everypony have a dragon to send mail or are you a special case? Also does the Princess send you mail back in the same way?" I question intrigued by the concept. We just have phones and email...or telepathy.

"No, we use mail pegasi to the deliver mail. I think the Princess uses a special candle to send her letters to me."

Now that that was settled I got off my seat, I planned on assisting Spike with taking out the plates and bowls when I had to stretch. I acted as if I was in my bipedal demon form, stood on my back legs, yawned flailing my tongue, I could feel two particular plates twitch a bit but I started stretching my arms apart...

Snap

Clank

"Oops."Well I suppose super strength is in check.

"Whoa." Spike broke the silence but kept the amazed face, as did the girls.

"How did you do that?" Twilight asked studying the chains and shackles now on the floor. "Those were impossible to break!"

"Wow you’re really strong, I don't think even big mac could do that." Sweetie bell added.

"One of the perks to my body." I shrugged before pointing to my body.

The ponies took the time to study me. I hate getting attention, especially when on the job. One small distraction could leave me vulnerable for demons to escape. They walked around, sweetie bell seemed intrigued by my skeletal and gel like chest. She chuckled and mentioned how warm it was when she poked it. Spike focused on the buzz saw spikes that formed my mane. I think he thought his were better because they were green. Twilight focused on my twin horns. Of course the magic user wants to know if 2 horns can affect how much magic I can use. She seemed to study them bringing one hoof below her chin.

After a while I explained what I actually looked like. With the help of drawings, and time...a lot of time, they managed to grasp my original form. It was getting dark outside, so I volunteered to escort Spike and Sweetie bell home. Twilight mad the point of my form and I guess she had a valid reason. Again spike left for the night with Rarity, well technically Sweetie bell but I'm sure he had his reasons. It was a slight infatuation over beauty, or so I gathered, nothing punishable by Hell's standards.

I was browsing through the books, more importantly fiction. Back in hell we have a collection of stories from both demons and humans. We also had movies too. Sixth sense is my favourite. Apparently I hated it in my human form. Some demonesses have even possessed women to meet the likes of Robert Downey Jr , Bruce Willis and even Morgan freeman. Especially after Bruce almighty.

Outside I could hear 2 familiar voices.

"Please Twilight, don't tell him. I want it to be the bestest super dooper ' we're sorry we thought you were a monster' party."

"Cross my heart hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye." Twilight responded before yelping.

Twilight arrived home, rubbing her right eye, and brought a friend. A very, very, very energetic pink pony.

"Hi Magma ooh I need a better name than that not that your is bad it's really quite cool and dangerous but not a nickamey type so hmmmmmm..." She pondered pouting her lip, gently tapping it with her hoof.

"Good to see you too miss pie." I replied to the barrage of words, bowing to dodge each syllable.

she giggled at a high, but cute, pitch "I'm just so excited for tomorrow, I sometimes talk a lot. How are you? wanna muffin?" She produced a brown muffin out of nowhere. She will kill me with the pure insanity of her natural actions. I looked at the muffin. It was dark brown with a heavenly cocoa scent. It almost glowed on the pink tray that was actually pinkie pie.

"Is...that chocolate?" I asked already licking my lips.

"Yes, I made this 1 minute ago and it's still all warm and gooey, do you want it?" she asked practically taunting me by waving it about. I could hear Twilight mumble something.

"We were walking a minute ago how did...you know what you are truly random Pinkie."

I looked directly at it, and stated calmly "OH GOD YES!" at a high volume. Ok maybe I was not calm at being reunited with a long lost friend. It took 30 years to taste chocolate because it's not found in hell, so I can't have it on breaks. I am not allowed to be seen by humans, even when I break that rule on Halloween, I can't risk being exposed. I do not have money to buy it, and I am too good to resort to stealing. Hey I maybe a demonic entity but we have morals too.

I quickly devoured the muffin and helped it complete its mission in life. Major muffin you will be missed and your mission has set the bar for the other operatives with similar goals. God speed Major muffin. It tasted so creamy in the middle. It even had a caramel middle that oozed in my mouth. The taste of chocolate was so immense it had completed my picture book memory of what chocolate is, the colour, the smell and now the taste. I think I smiled in a state of bliss because my fangs were all on show.

The girls were containing laughs until they burst.

"Hey it's been 30 years since I last had chocolate!" I barked removing the remains of the treat from my maw.

"HAHAHAH wait what?" Pinkie pie stopped and looked at me before her eyes widened. "thi-thir-thirt thirty years?" She looked confused, as if not able to accept how somebody can go 30 years without cocoa.

"Yeah. It's hard to get on my job."

She looked like she was about to burst before she gasped for air and shot out the door, leaving behind a pink cloud and a face that looked similar to that painting called scream.

I looked at Twilight she looked back at me. I asked what happened, she said "Really 30 years? how and why?" I said Its part of the job, she said "I don't know what pinkie pies got planned for you but I'm glad I'm not you right now." It was a threat that was not one meant to harm or humiliate, and yet it scared me. That night we spent more time discussing who and what I really was. She eventually got used to the idea of hell. She did not like the idea of torture, but I said the victims did not like the pain they suffered for the time it was to be endured.

Eventually we had one last cup of tea in her room next to more scrolls, not something I normally do, before she explained to me the elements of harmony and there role with nightmare moon and Discord. She was startled when I told her that he was how I got to Equestria. We concluded that the stone prison sent him to hell and moved onto the princesses. I think she was expecting to be in shock about the age of Luna and Celestia, I turned the tables when I told them how old Satan REALLY was. She talked about the many adventures she had been through with her friends. The parasprites, the dragon who refused to move, the Gala and then the diamond dogs.

I felt something writhing in my gut again. "Well I think I should turn in for the night, Nightmare night might just be the perfect excuse for me to visit Ponyville." I suggested, she agreed.

I felt something grab my vocal cords. "Well..cough..sweet dreams."

"Goodnight Magma vein." she smiled back as I did my best to remain upright.

I closed the door behind me and stumbled to my bed sheet, and got into my sleeping position. I could feel it pulling its way to my mouth. Clawing and forcing itself out like I was about to spew. My mouth opened again.

"Greeeeeed. Muust remove seekers of desire from the eyesockkkets"

I collapsed exhausted. Fighting this...whatever it is, seemed impossible. THE FUCK IS HAPPENING TO ME? I passed out.

Chapter 4: Me, myself and I.

Chapter 4: Me, myself and I

I awoke the next morning, I was scared. Something was taking over me. On top of that, two plates on my back were starting to feel cramped and itchy. I kept my mind off it by reading through the day, but last night always resurfaced after 10 minutes. Soon it was nightmare night.

Aaaahh Halloween. The young gallivanting door to door searching for precious treats, whilst hidden in an ensemble of their choosing. Everybody themed to either scare them or make them laugh, at the mockery of their chosen horror. Jack-a-lanterns littered around with that traditional face, a razor edged smile. Such a grin was not too far off my own, originally. From the highest committed costume to the laziest bed sheets, seeing children giggle at their own chosen nightmare always did bring a fanged smirk to my face.

Sapphire hue sometimes joined me on these escapades from Hell. She was always curious about why humans would believe that this past time kept demons at bay. To be fair after 20 years of spooking grown men I was too. Anyway she too enjoyed the screams of truly frightened kids, of course she liked it when they giggled too but the latter was not her preference.

Now as for the arseholes who steal from the kids, the idle who make a mockery of this tradition, those who refuse to even try to humour the kids with one lollipop know this...we come when you least expect it. We intentionality scare you with out having to be seen. When you miss that step and fall, that's us moving your foot of course. Didn't feel anything change? Good. To the bullies who harvest of the weak, you make my night for me. I don't care how many layers of underwear you went through, after the nightmares; if you can rob a kid of their sweets, then I'll rob you of you sweet dreams.

As for Nightmare night it seems such traditions are different and the rules have changed. Yay, a new game to play. The fillies approach in the most adorable of all creepy get ups. The bed sheet is still here, must be universal. At least we don't have to worry about the grown ups refusing to share out of greed or idleness. Twilight didn't have a lot of candy but she didn't need it. Not many ponies actually think she lives in the library. Twilight and spike got into another discussion as to why he should pick a different costume. He stated it was the best looking one, and Twilight emphasised how it looked like a dragon. As a retaliation he stated that she did not look like some 'Star swirl the bearded' but as ' your bedsheets crossed the crazy colt on berry lane.'

The decider was obviously put on the third judge. Me.

"Come on bro, tell her how awesome my costume is."

"Spike why would he even say that?" She smiled knowingly, rolling her eyes before looking right at me. She gave a nod to side with her.

I left the table after finishing the last page of 'Nightmare moon and Nightmare night.' Then thought On these days you choose to be the monster.

"Spike do you want to go as something scary?" I could sense his pride irradiating from him.

"Yeah. I want to be the scariest thing out there."

"Well are dragons scary?" I asked Twilight.

"Well yeah but..."

"Then spike you must be in a scary costume." I turned to face Twilight with a slight 'I just got you' grin. "Twilight just admitted it." She frowned at me. Then pointed to spike.

"But he is already a dragon and..."

"He can't go out with out a costume otherwise he can't get candy. So that is why he had to dress up as a different dragon. Don't worry pal. I got ya back." Spiked smiled, Twilight looked like she was going to rip my horns off and permanently put my eye lights out.

"See I told you Twi. Can we go now?" There was a knock at the door.

"I'll get it." I had learned to trot, admittedly it was still a work in progress because hooves are hard to get used to.

I slowly opened the door and heard a small chorus.

"Nightmare night.
What a fright
Give us something sweet to bite!"

"ROAR!" I gave slightly enthusiastically in my normal sounding voice.

"AAAAAAAH! whoa cool costume!" They wanted to run but, after seeing I was not going to eat them they stayed to compliment.

"Wow that's amazing! how did you get fire to come out like that?"

"How did you move your horn and get 2. Wait. Are you a unicorn?"

"Did you shave your tale for that awesome new one?"

"Oh well..." Think damn it! "I work in special effects for mov...plays. Yes I have my cutie mark in special effects..hehe." BRILLIANT!

"Hey could you make mine next year?!"

Demon tentacles. I mentally face palmed. Well I don't plan on staying for a year so I don't have to worry about long term commitments.

What then started was the frenzied pleading of 6 fillies. They all wanted have my natural armour, but some wanted it in a different colours. They really like my eyes. Some wondered if I could give them diamond eyes or if they could have 3 jagged horns. One asked if she could have ice cream instead of fire, jelly fritters instead of plates and see through muffins for eyes. Oh and she stressed that they had to be edible.

"Hey pinkie pie....wait didn't I already give you candy?"

"Nope!" She then clucked in her chicken costume."Twilight did silly filly."

"Uh huh." I gave in when she smiled in such a desperate way. They only got one at a time, she did put effort into her costume, I could tell she was not normally greedy, all in all I gave. All in all a good sport of Halloween and not condemnable.

"Here you go, oh and again thank you for the muffin."

"No problem." She giggled as I handed out the sweets to the Space mare, princess, a zombie, an ant, a were-pony, and of course a bed sheet ghost. "Just wait till later!" she exclaimed pecking at a sweet in my hoof. The slightly disturbing part was the wrapper was still on it.

"Why what's?"

Too late she was gone, Twilight and spike arrived at the door and I began my adventure into ponyville.

Ponyville was a pleasant sight. Many nostalgic memories that fuelled my mission of returning home, were brought up by these little ponies. They scattered amongst the houses, adults, the carts to purchase more candy and sold themed miscellanea, and games. Eventually, after the long monologue of nopony recognising Star Swirled the bearded, we arrived in the town square.

"He even has a shelf in the Canterlot Library named after him. Maybe I should start a teaching group about history. I bet everypony would love it. Don't you guys?"

"mmmhmm." Spike agreed mouth full of sickly sweet treats. I had a few, but barely put a dent in his mountain pile, comically fitting into a single bowl.

" I'm sure somepony around here would like to know what was what a 100 years a go my dear. Just don't expect them to like to study as much as you do. I don't think they would take too keenly on sleeping with a book instead of a doll." I nudge her.

"Okay that was just because I forgot to sleep." She snorted.

"I could tell, the way spike was shouting I thought you were being attacked."

" nomnomnom... Is that why you ran as quick as you did? I didn't think an earth pony could be that fast."

"I doubt they can. Just one of my natural abilities. It's called..." I lowered down so others couldn't hear me. "Demon speed, but I call it rapid dash. It appears my abilities are returning to me slowly." I did not want anyone to hear I was a demonic entity. Back on earth to many demons got exercised because they got caught, When ever one got out we tried to get the priests to handle it. A lot less paper work, mortals start acting good and well...the return trip hurt like hell. Like falling through a long meat grinder. I doubt they would hurt me to such extent but I prefer to stay on the nice side. No reason to scare them, it would probably take a miracle to convince them I'm not a monster. It wouldn't be easy without royalty.

"TWILIGHT!TWILIGHT LOOK AT OUR HOOVES! CAN YOU BELIEVE IT!" That gradually increasing tone could only come from Pinkie Pie.

I was being bombarded by an adventure of how she and the other fillies had collected the candy. Something seemed odd. Not just Pinkie's rambling but something dark, fluffy, airborne and rainbow tailed. Rainbow dash I wonder what she is doing. Lets find out. I embraced for anything.

"Then we had to stop for granny Smith when AHHHHH!"

Congrats pinkie. Your the world first flying chicken. Only you my dear." I thought as she shot up and flew forwards.

Rainbow dash began to crackle. I could she she was wearing an alter ego costume of those 'Wonder bolts' she idolised. She was fast, probably faster than my rapid dash, given that she shot of to her house in the sky and brought back a poster in less than 5 seconds.

"Rainbow dash, that was not very nice!"

She finished laughing her lungs out when she got up to say. "Lighten up you old timer this is the best time of the year for pranks."

"But look at what you did to spike." she pointed to a dragon, in a dragon, on top of his sugary loot. He had his claw on his heart and was either choking, in which case I stood by, or wheezing, in which case I still stood by.

"He'll be fine. It's Night mare night Twilight. Let him have a few scares. Good job Rainbow dash. He looks as scared as you did when you met me. heheh." I think she smiled because she took as a compliment. To be fair that could have gone either way. I spied what appeared to be another group of colts, harassing a group of mares. They didn't seem fully grown, but neither fillies. Must be teens. Lets teach 'em to be proper and respectful.

"Magma Vein! How can you endorse such a thing."

"It's healthy and dash I got you another target." I said nodding towards the troublesome teens.

"Thanks Mags. You're tougher than most but I'll get cha." She took off after she made that promise.

I hoisted Spike up onto my back, right between those uncomfortable plates that twitch, and Twilight starred at me menacingly.

"Really? You like the fact that she almost gave my assistant a heart attack."

"Life gets boring without fear. Besides I think your just jealous that I didn't even flinch."

"You knew she was coming didn't you?"

I shrugged then faked a delayed reaction. She started to smirk and we wound up laughing at her reaction.

"Howdy Spike, Hey Twilight, Hello Magma Vein." Her eyes shot wide open and her pupils shrunk. "Quick get out a'sight before somepony gets the wrong idea, and gets ya.

"No need miss Apple jack. They think it's a costume." as I said this I waved back a group me and Twilight met on the way. A mare called Colgate, dressed as a dentist and is a dentist. When spike said it was a lame idea to go as yourself me and Twilight shared a quiet snigger to ourselves.

"Oh. Good idea, nice costume." Complemented the scarecrow pony. She had swapped her Stetson for a weaved hat with a sunflower.

"Thanks I'm a dragon." He blurted pointing his 'thumb' claw at his chest.

"She means me Spike."

"Why with that beard I recon ya'll some sort of county music singer."

Me and Spike sniggered. She growled. She shot me a death glance, which I just thought was cute, after whispering "Hey you could teach the history of that. Or better yet old pony retirement homes."

"Well While ya'll are here, do yer feel like bobbing for an apple?"

I saw a funny sight. A ginger maned mare, in a demons outfit, about to bite an apple, when a blonde haired pony with cross eyed golden burst out. It was funny that the concept of having 2 horns and a cape made you a demon. It was funny because the cross eyed pony was in a paper bag costume. The best part was that she had somehow mistaken the plug for an apple.

Shortly afterwards an applause erupted followed by a rainbow wigged pony giving a speech, on a stage back in the town square. She began to ask the ponies to collect their treats and follow a 'Zecora' Not a normal pony name, perhaps an another lost being?

Spike pointed out the poor choice between crackling scarily and dressing up as a clown. Although some humans are scared of clowns, we were not and shared a quiet laugh. A green mist exploded on-stage followed by a pony stepping forth. A Zebra?Of course why not. You should stop being surprised by now.

"Follow me
and very soon,
you'll hear
the tale of nightmare moon."

Oh nice effects, If I'm going to prove I'm any good at special effects I gotta prove I can...wait I'M A BLOODY DEMON YOU NITWIT.

"Hey why don't you come with us." Spike suggested, his eyes widened as he asked directly beneath me.

"Yeah. It'll be both educational and fun."

"Sorry guys, I'm gonna stick around. I can see a scaring competition by the pie stand and I wanna win. Gotta earn my keep somehow and I get to use my dashing good looks." I smiled with pointing out all of my black fangs, slightly leaving a small gap for me to jab the air with my snake tongue. I hissed a bit and lowered into an attacking stance.

"You don't have to work to stay with me but if it's what you want to do then it's what you want to do." She smiled and walked away. Spike looked a little disheartened but wore a smile as he followed twilight.

"Now do we have any volunteers for this years haunted houses; featuring the old postal offices and the 2 shops scheduled for demolition, to make way for the new improved post office and blacksmith. Who would like to be this years monster in the dark? The creature of the new maze? The shadow in the hallway? Well if you wish to apply go back stage and meet me and I can judge for myself."

When I arrived at the back began to recall any tricks to use.

"M.V.R are you there?" I asked my reflection in the dimmed window.

"Where else am I going to be?"

"All right we need tricks and scares, no jokes or gifts got that?"

"Sir yes sir!" He returned to his normal reflective state after a mocking salute.

Hmmm. The shadow trick would allow me to sneak house to house with being spotted, I could pose as a statue to scare the curios, rapid dash would surely scare them if I roared whilst charging at them. I could shadow sink just before hitting them to avoid injury, and move on to the next house and wait. I do love being a Demon at night. The shadow trick will let me win this. I couldn't imagine a life of sneaking with out shadow sink.

"I'm sorry but we had a mummy last year. Next please."

My thoughts were interrupted by the spectrum colours of the clown mayor's costume.

"Ok lets see---SEE--SEE!" she looked petrified. A look that said 'I remember this nightmare' and 'you've got the job'.

"So? Do I fill the criteria you were looking for?"

I turned to my side and emphasised my scary points: Fire, fangs, two demonic horns and my lizard tale.

"You are...PERFECT!" she stood up, balancing herself with the desk in front. "How did you come up with such a design! I could not pass up this opportunity. You must enter, I'm sure you'll win the prize, mister?"

"Magma, Magma Vein but please call me Mags."

"Ok tonight's monster has been selected and now the gauntlet is OPEN! MWAHAAHAA!" I heard her bellow as I hid in the first stop. She really does sound scary, when your not looking at her. She explained the rules. It was a treasure hunt of terror as in each building somewhere was an insignia of nightmare moon. I knew where. One was on some left over parcels, an other was on a table of the cafe next door, the third was on the top floor of a conjoining old library, the final was at the beginning of the final stretch. It was an alleyway in the dark shadows that had a turn before leading back to the square.

Perfect; the cafe has mirrors, that can be M.V.R.'s job, the alleyway is perfect for dash and sink, the post office will be good for the warm up. I think I'll make a dramatic appearance once in the library. A lovely burning statue near the treasure will surely alert them to my presence.

"I see we have a volunteer what's your name brave one?"

"Thunder lane! I ain't scared of nopony! Those bits are mine!"

"Hahaha. So sure. Lets see if you have what it takes. Everypony we will be able to follow round and keep track, although we won't be able to see what is going on. Don't want spoilers for the next challenger." From the second story window I saw him approaching whilst others surrounded the building. The charcoal pegasus seemed to stride confidently as his blue Mohawk shifted in the breeze. He had white dashes in his mane, that seemed to shine in the light of the pearl moon.

"Piece of cake." we both said in unison.

The post office was uniquely designed. The main door led to a long chamber, on each side was a pair of large double doors. on each side was an arrow leading in opposite direction to its counter part. Both sides had counters leading a conveyor belt, in turn, giving access to the second floor. The upper floor was the sorting room. Stacks of boxes and a few unsent letters were scattered around. I chose to hide in one. When he picked up his goal, I would follow him. His curiosity will get the better of him, and he will look then I will shadow sink. Anyway it became apparent that parcels go in one side, the sorting group place the letters on the correct conveyor belt leading down to the opposite side, and the counter ponies pass it onto the post ponies to send out. Like a well oiled machine.

Before he could reach the door I opened it, and started chuckling evilly. I had years of practice, so before he could see I merged with the shadows. The shadow sink allows demons to move from room to room in the dark. that is why if you lock a door, the humans only trap themselves. We can still get in, all we have to do is imagine a place within a very small range, or we can just enter the shadow and join to other shadows in contact. This is the other natural ability demons have. My speed, sense of smell, strength, armour lock and blood rage are all my species of demons traits. The perfect hunter of the escaped and defender of the gates.

"Okay that was a pretty good trick." He mumbled slightly scared at not catching a glimpse of me in the 2 second act of opening the door. He glanced around, squinting at the shadows, for the pile of parcels he was told to find. Can't make it too hard or we'll be her all night. When he spied the stair case leading upstairs, he hummed and started walking towards it.

"Of course it would be..."

"Up there." I whispered quickly into his ear before yet again sinking.

He yelped and took off to the top floor. From the bottom floor I said "Don't come back dooowwwn." in a crazy way. I started to cackle madly and walk up stairs. I decided to let myself be known as I walked, heavily, up the stairs. I started ignite my flames and still continued to laugh manically. On the final step I vanished into the shadows, light and all. From my form in the shadows I could see him backing away quickly before stopping.

"Oh your good, hey there it is!" He was really too happy to see that insignia. Once he picked it up I sunk back into the shadows and arrived in my large box. I had planted it back at the staircase to force him to the exit set. It was in the only beam of light. Unfortunately for him, he was not. I nudge forward, slowly making jerking movements. I was relying on scent to judge distance. He smelt of fear and energy, a by product of the adrenaline in his veins.

"The hay?"

I heard his hooves get closer, and closer. I made one last spring towards him.

"Celestia! Don't hurt me!"

I didn't move. I chose make my voice echo "Don't looooooook" I swung from a deep to a high voice on the last part.

He moved closer, poked the box, and quickly stepped back. He circled around and face the exit I planned for him to run to. I shadow sunk behind him and waited for him to lift the box.

I waited and as the pegasus lifted the box and saw nothing, he sighed a bit of relief. Short lived I am afraid.

"I told you not to look." He jumped away and turned. I erupted with flame and slammed a hoof down.

"Now your mine." I took a step forward. Spooking to fool into backing up.

"FOREVER! ROOOAR!" I gave my best demonic scream. Purely animal like.

" It appears our monster has introduced himself. Will our challenger stay or will he run to his mommy?"

"MMMOOOOOOMMMYYY!" thunder lane galloped out, dropping the insignia.

There was a silence as they watched him run like there was no tommorow. I was surprised that I scared him into forgetting he had wings.

"Who's next?"

A couple of stallions looked nervous. Some regretted going out with their mare friend as they encouraged them to take the challenge.

Over the next hour many ponies attempted the gauntlet with little success, in fact there was non. If they made it to that alley way they dropped the insignias. I played the same routine with post office, mixed it up by glowing upstairs first or just charging down the collection chamber at them. M.V.R. worked his magic in the cafe; nopony looked at he mirrors in the lit room, which even I considered odd. All I had to do was be in the room and pose like at statue. I watched as he poked and shoved, gently, at the ponies who got close to the second Nightmare moon cut out. I like it when he started putting out the lights. I could see they were getting scared, but as it got darker I had to close my eyes. When the lights were out he waited and growled, like a lion. They would turn towards the mirror and they edge closer. In the dark they couldn't see each other, until he lit up. He started attacking the mirror, thrashing and jabbing with his horns. He couldn't breakthrough of course, no reflection could. They ran.

Those that didn't quickly made their way to the old library. It was littered with empty shelves and wooden carvings. Old globes that had collapse in on themselves were often placed on ,thickly, dusted tables. The bookshelves help make an obstacle course, which was perfect for me to grab, and as I found out pinch, passing ponies. I used the old 'ominous glow routine' to lure them upstairs. The top floor was just as dusty, like leaving hoof prints in a similar way to you leave snow prints, dusty. This was perfect, I made a trail leading to a spot where I would pose calmly at the insignia, they would always inspect me first . They eyed then would say the found me. I remained still, not giving away any sign of life. The inspection went similarly to how spike performed his analyses; pokes through the eye, jabs at the armour, one mare even kissed me to see if I flinched. I almost did. When satisfied all had the same thought, or so I imagine. Wait if this is a statue, then where's the pony who's meant to scare me? They would start looking around before grabbing the treasure. When I awoke most of them ran out screaming at the sight of my fangs. I had a soft spot for the blue mare who kissed me and escorted her out, her name was Aloe, also it would help to tell them that I was actually capable of being nice.

Now my favourite bit was the alleyway. I counted that only 5 out of 26 made it. Non had they required items. When they were far enough down the stretch of an alley way, on the far side near the exit, I would roar and dash towards them at blinding speed, it was about 110 meters and it would take me 4 seconds at the minimum giving them time to run. When ever they didn't I sunk just in time and appeared behind them. They turned to face me say "Congratulations, now you die." I would laugh diabolically as they headed to the exit.

Of course there were complications at times, groups required more time, the lost required a good shove, some shoved back and I chose to end hiding there and then. They ran out but, hey, don't hurt the staff! A few times they didn't return the insignias so the mayor entered to return them. The first time I thought she was being a good sport and things got messy. We agreed to a secret code whenever she entered as a heads up.

"I guess nopony survived the gauntlet, not even I. I suppose the monster should claim his bounty. Who agrees with me?"

There was allot of mummers of disappointment under the intense yell of agreement.

"Well step forth today beast AND CLAIM YOUR OFFERING!"

Not the most satanic incantation but I don't want to disappoint.

I chose to arrive in style. I shadow sunk from the old post-office to stage. Slowly I emerged, almost appearing in a liquid like fashion. The hooves would form and reach my charred body containing a raging fire. Slowly the dark armour moved like tainted mercury spreading and forming the shell. The burning orange core followed afterwards, the last to appear was my eye lights. I would wait a second as they gasped, before opening my eye lights and flaring the flames escaping the cracks between plates.

"Whoa." I heard Rainbow dash say in astonishment. They was a pause amongst the crowed as I surveyed. Even the mayor was speechless. I thought of something to say 'I am a professional so no hard feelings.'

"Greetings, I am Magma Vein. I hope I fulfilled your starved craving of the creepy whilst I created the superstitious scenarios as you crept amongst the decrepit and shuddered as I crawled in the shadows. I am Magma Vein, your friend, your nightmare, your shadow, your fear. It has been nice to spook you."

Another silence. I felt that after that little speech I deserved something. Thunder lane came to the front. He was just starring at me, I starred back at him. Then he started patting his hooves in an rythmatic fashion. Soon others joined, before long the entire crowd was cheering and celebrating.

I bowed, took my pay, and mingled with the crowd. Being 300 bits wealthier was a nice start to the night. Eventually the crowd died down and I made a lot of acquaintances. Ditzy doo, the bag pony and previous worker at the post office. Carrot top the 'devil' from before farmer of well...carrots. Aloe seemed shy at first but I asked her I was a it rough and she said I was a perfect gentle colt.

Then the fillies and pinkie pie ran in, followed by a lot of clouds and dark chariot in the sky.

I gazed up at the clouds. The formed unnatural circles, radiating from a focal point above the town centre. The darkness brought back old scared faces and birthed new ones. This was further proof of an obvious wrong. In the sky arrived a rather Gothic carriage. The silhouette of bat winged pegasi enhanced the threat of dark block hovering above us. Suddenly a hooded figure glided down, the wind flew at slapping anything that got it's path as downward force of it's decent ripped decorations from their fixtures.

Her journey down was silent but her landing was announce with a lighting strike, with a whip of her head her hood slipped off. There stood a slender unicorn with an indigo coat. Between the starlight mane and her horn as small black tiara was recognised. I braced for trouble sinking into the nearest shadow, which was hers...directly underneath her. she looked like she had lost something as she looked around, she must have been looking for me. The crowd made themselves small in her presence, as she removed her cloak. By which I mean it separated into bats and flew away. I saw Twilight from my darkened state and she said something, before spike pulled her down. Clearly this pony I was now attached to was dangerous, whether or not she was a threat was yet to be seen.

She approached the witch themed pony, the unicorn smiled at the quivering wreck, she gasped in return and hid under her hat. I could get a good look at her, she was not a unicorn, but in fact an Alicorn. Great your stuck on the most powerful of all pony species. I could see the glittering faded blue horse shoes and the dark chest attachment on her front. Her flank had what appeared to be either a black birthmark or an ink spill background with a crescent moon stamped on it. Fuck. First your scrubbing with Celestia and now your creeping on her sister. Any more members of royalty to peep on?

"CITIZENS OF PONYVILLE WE HAVE GRACED YOUR TINY VILLAGE WITH OUR PRESC..."

That was all I heard before my ears started ringing. I could see the blast of her vocal cords nearly ripping ponies off the ground. The wind lost against the outward force of her shout and everything headed in the same direction. Away from where ever she was looking.

HOW DOES SOMETHING SO SMALL CREATE SO MUCH NOISE! WHERE IS THIS COMING FROM?

"FEAST!"

"Did you hear that everpony? Nightmare moon says she's going to feast on us!" There was a small chorus of screams as the fillies and chicken ran away.

"WWHHAT? No children you no longer have reason to fear us. Screams of delight is what your princess desires. Not screams of terror." She stomped her hoof down to prove there was no hostility. At least she stopped shouting.

You just scream misunderstood. You enter threateningly, scare the locals your meant to meet, and actually scream... wait that sounds familiar.

"Madam mayor your princess of the night hath arrived." I imagine she extended her hoof hoping for a greeting rather than more trembling. She took note and then repeated the gesture to another...devil....and she pony copied the mayor.

"What is the matter with you?" She began to rotate, keeping her hoof rigid, and pointed to anypony. They all were looking before she met their gaze and then huddled away to avoid her.

"Fine be that way." She hurumphed before folding her wings. " We won't even bother with the royal traditional farewell." She trotted away I made one last look around for anypony's or any bodies shadow to jump to. Heck I started looking for just anypony. Rainbow dash, AJ, Chicken pie, Fluttershy even Rarity. Finally I looked around for twilight, who was looking right back at the princess.

The princess made a long journey, a long lonesome journey. I recognised the scent of her mood. It reminded me of Limbo. Sadness, she was lost, lonely and seeking hope. This was the first time I had seen it and felt guilty for her. Being a demon you get used to being shunned, hell being an ex human in the underworld is its own hell. This was something I didn't realise could happen. Someone who made mistakes and had been saved, but could not make friends because of their past and who they were. Here it was unexpected, on earth I could count on it.

She slumped down in front of statue on the edge of the forest. I could see a statue, dedicated to her sins. Souls are funny like that. Lets get upset we can cheer ourselves up. I know lets hang around more depressing stuff and play upsetting music. I thought in a mocking voice. Seriously the amount of times humans take their lives whilst listening to the most depressing songs is astronomical. We can hear it too. I had to volunteer to help a group of demons add land to the suicide forest, I spent weeks taking soil from earth.

She let out a deep sigh. "They all fear us, because of our mistakes. For a thousand years we have been the sole point of this insulting night, and now that we are here to end it they will not hear of us nor speak to us." She watched her hoof idly move around the dirt. I chose now to slip from her shadow to that of her statue.

"Princess Luna?" I heard Twilight Sparkle ask cautiously.

I saw the princess look a bit surprised from the sudden interaction.

"Hi my name is..."

"Star Swirled the bearded. Commendable costume, thou even got the bells right."

"Thank you! Finally somepony gets my costume." she chirped. The was a slight silence as the princess looked down heartened again. "er... I just came to welcome you to our celebration. My actual name is..."

"Twilight Sparkle." She started hovering. "It was you thou who released elements of harmony upon us, and took away our dark powers." the sky darkened as clouds once again encircled blocking out the moon. Twilight was pushed back by either the mystical winds or her booming voice. Either one was an acceptable answer.

"And that was a good thing, right?"

"But of course we could not be happier. Is that not clear?" Yet again holding a shouting decibel level.

Ok no threat, I'll make myself known soon enough.

"Yell you kind of sound like your yelling at me."

"But this is the traditional royal Canterlot voice. It is tradition to use the royal we, and to use this much volume when addressing our subjects." As a result twilight had to straighten her beard and balance her witch hat.

"You know that might explain why your appearance was met with mixed results." she trotted over to the princess who wore an interested look. " I bet if you changed your results you'll get a warmer reception, much like a certain new arrival I now of."

"CHANGE OUR APPROACH?"

The strain on her eardrums must be getting to her as she croaked "lower the volume."

"Oh. we have been locked away for a thousand years, we are not sure we can."

"Leave that to me. Now if I can introduce you to the new arrival then I'm sure he'll reassure that anypony can fit in." She blinked. "Come to think about it where is Magma Vein? I think you and him would have a lot in common." I slithered up alongside Twilight. I waited for her shadow to be in front of her. She turned around and I chose to strike.

"Boo!"

"AAAAH!" She fell back and collapsed beneath the mistress of the night. Luna looked petrified, I saw her horn quickly glow and dashed to the side before her bolt could hot me.

"Easy madam. Twilight when I heard you wanted me I had no idea it was..." I had to dash again back to my original spot, leaving behind a burnt ditch "target practice."

"MAGMA VEIN! Princess Luna it's okay. He's just an idiot, and the new pony I wanted to introduce you to."

"Truly that thing is a pony? That is one of the most terrifying costumes We have ever laid our eyes upon."

"Oh stop, your entrance to ponyville was much better than mine."

"I highly doubt that Magma Vein. I mean your a..." She stopped talking as I quickly looked at her. Twilight turned to Luna and back to me and nodded.

"Is something wrong?" She asked, noticing the silent agreement.

"No ma'am. Just something I'd prefer nopony to know. Anyway, Twilight where to?"

"Oh we should visit Fluttershy."

"Really? You think she'll come out with me at the door?"

"Why would this Fluttershy be more scared of you than us?" Luna asked. I gave her a dead pan look. "Oh yes, how foalish of us."

Luna was studying my form as we walked towards the cottage. A few times I flared for effect, made certain plated move to enhance my orange blood underneath, I yawned to flail my snake tongue about a few times. Once or twice I shot her a quick glance and she pretended to study the sky. She was quick to avoid eye contact but her shifting eyes always gave her away.

I gave her one more chance, this time her eye got too close. I shadow sunk to her over side, levelled my eye to meet hers. She was spooked to say the least when she turned around.

"Not fun is it?" I said giving her back her personal.

"Sorry but we are curious. We cannot identify what type of pony you are. Your costume serves well to keep your identity from us." She said complementing me.

"Thanks. Would you like to know?"

"Yes please."

"Tough."

"What?" She said flatly.

"Nopony knows, I plan to keep it that way."

She looked at me with slight annoyance. "Fine, we shall do this the hard way." Oh this ought to be good.

Her horn glowed and her eyes shone brightly. She stared at me, I think she was trying to see through my costume.

"Hey no peeking, I'm not dressed under here. " I turned away trying to cover my already hidden genitals. Bathroom brakes was a completely new experience. Demons are sheathed too, but well...men know how to go to urinals and that particular part is hard with hooves.

She looked even more determined but eventually the glow left her eyes. This time she glared at me. Bloody hell, and she wonders why she is antisocial.

"Strange. We cannot see your true image, neither can we detect any magical aura. Pray tell, how did you accomplish such feats?"

"I thought you were the princess of the night, does that not entail all knowledge of shadow lurking, remaining hidden and vanishing?"

"Although we know of those abilities, these ones are completely new to us. Especially that silent teleportation spell. I wish to know of it."

"Perhaps next time you pay a visit we can discuss my many tricks. Maybe I'll indulge you in who I really am, until then you will never know."

She pouted a bit, and gave me the puppy dog eyes. I swear it's a pony defence mechanism against predators. That would explain the size of the eyes. Fluttershy would be able to walk into Mordor with those eyes.

"Don't even start that, you cannot get it out of me so easily." She pressed on."Twilight! Make her stop, I think I'm getting diabetes just looking at her sweet face." The girls chuckled a bit.

"Princess maybe it is for the best if you don't learn who he is just yet. For now..." She looked at me with an evil smirk. "Although could you please continue to bother him. It is nice to listen to."

"If I sided with you, about spike, I wouldn't be in this situation huh?"

"Nope." she chirped looking over her shoulder.

"Take note Luna, be careful who you align with."

She chuckle "We shall recall those wise words." She blinked " Did you just call us Luna?"

"Huh. Guess I did. Is that a problem?"

I think she spent some time thinking about how she felt about this. She smiled and looked back at me "Not at all Magma Vein. I would prefer you to always call us that...if that is ok with you."

"Of course it is. I hate that formal stuff anyway, although the 'we' and 'us' and archaic language is quite cute, don't expect me to follow ANY protocols." I stressed out the last part.

She blushed a bit. "Cute?" I heard her whisper to herself.

"Hey Twilight? Are you sure I won't scare Fluttershy?"

"Actually you might give her a heart attack, you should wait at the bottom whilst me and the princess visit."

" Fine. If you need me giz a shout." I looked a the trees and spied the weirdest sight. Either the tress here grow pillows and blankets, the universe likes me, or somepony left a sleeping kit up there. I wish the universe liked me but if it did I wouldn't be here. I sunk in into the shadows and moved up the dark side of the tree and reached the blanket and branch. "I mean give a good shout!" I rested a bit before I could hear Luna say to Twilight.

"About your companion Magma Vein, would thou care to tell us who the charming stallion is?"

"I heard that Luna, don't wanna ruin our next date now huh?"

" Fiind the mortals who sin Demon! Yoooouur purpose is to capture the corrupt and unrepenting! DO NOT DEFY ME! There is no true pain for the wicked here, THEY MUSSSST BE PUNISHED!"

"That is not the way it works here. These ponies are innocent and seek no pain or suffering."

It was a dark room. similar to that of the prison cells that held 'Discord'.There were two seats one emptied one occupied. I was seated on one side and something was the other side of the room. I could see a thin veil of glass, M.V.R seated next to me. We were both chained up.

"You now that they arrrrre capable, thosssse who do must be punished!

"Yes, but the town forgives and forgets, this is not earth, they do not contain human essence."

"Whhat of those dogs of diamond." The thing inhaled. Greeeeeed! The image of a diamond dog faded into picture on the glass. It was a sketch from the book Twilight showed me.

"Yes. They seem fit to punish, given that they are still solely searching for them by using ponies."

"That issss.....acceptable. We must punish, it is our purpose."

"We?"

"Yessss." It approached closer with eerily sliding noise. There was sudden scrape of chains and low growl. Blood rage was behind the glass. He was much smaller, my height and he too was embedded in chains. They were wrapped tightly around his new form. He was limbless this time, but recognisable. Heavily plated and separated into segments. The spines arched out into black spikes that formed mountains on his back. Between each segmented ring his burning blood dripped out endlessly. The head resembled an armoured cobra. His two horns sprouted out at the back of his head,curving to meet. His nose was framed by two ,no doubt venomous, fangs. I'd imagine that, given the size if his head, the true daggers of destruction were about 20 cm long. If this thing got out, He could probably choke hold the entire village.

"I see this has affected you as much as it has for me, you look different from when I last saw you. This is the first time you spoke to me though."

"Yeah I didn't know you could." M.V.R decided to join in.

"I am priiiiimal, you true form. I am your instincts carnated. In my brief release I could feel your guilt about slaying that dog. I apologies but I am bound by duty. I care not for sentimentsssss. " He hissed. I knew he was telling the truth. Emotions are not instincts, but the fog that clouds them. "I am impressssed. You restrained me eeeven during your toughest time and bested other primals. With that you made me stronger. Fear not, I will not bring harm to you, this is not a take oveeerrr. It is just a reminder of your duties.

"Don't worry. I don't plan on staying long. I need you to promise not to harm the ponies."

"Especially Twilight."

I turned to face the empty seat. I glared at thin air.

"What? Just because you don't like her, does not mean I don't too. She has a fantastic horn!"

"True. The female does have sssstable hooves for mounting, and sssuitable birthing hips. Magic would further increassse power in our ssspecies."

"You guys are sick!"

"We are you. That new Alicorn has lovely clothes too. I wonder what she looks like without them...roar"

"SHE IS ALREADY NAKED! IT COVERS HER CHEST AND HOOVES." I tried to face hoof but was met with resistance.

" Yes more preferable to the previoussss. Her geeene code would give a ssssstronger offspring than the one before. Additional abilities and social sssstatusss. She is an attraaactive mate to be chossssen."

"I am not FUCKING A PONY! Blood rage why would you want a child anyway?"

" To continue our sssspecies and provide a stronger generation. Sssurvival...remember I am primal."

"Can we focus on the point of this meeting? I am not looking for anything with these ponies and I am sure that they would not consider me"

"Ssso itssss agreed. If I refrain from being released, you will hunt and correct the wrong. " His slit eye leaned against the glass. I could see fire raging as the background to a endlessly dark stripe." Even if you have to bring harm to the ponies."

"If I refuse the last part?"

"Then I shall...I will not be geeentle."

I thought about the proposal. I have to remain in check, steer clear of trouble to minimize these mission of damnation, and always choose the peaceful option to avoid a riot in ponyville. If a mob tried to kill me I doubt Blood rage would let me surrender if I got caught.

"Those terms are agreeable for now."

"Good. I do not care if you remain here for eternity but I will allow every 2 months 1 redemption act. You can choose to either harm or heal as long as you perform your natural duty I shall not interfere."

The room erupted in a bright light, I felt my chains slack and heard M.V.R's droop too.

"What now?" He asked.

"You leave me to my peace. I shall remain in touch Magma Vein."

I awoke to the sound of Chicken pie running and screaming. Twilight and Luna tried to follow a bit but gave up under my tree. Surprisingly I was refreshed given my 'meeting' with me, myself and I. Well that solved that mystery, still don't like Blood rage doing that. Why were we shackled anyway? I could feel the plates really starting to itch. What the heck is wrong with my back? It's those two bulging plates again.

"Hey Magma Vein!" Twilight yelled.

"Coming down love."

I leapt down leaving a trail of fire behind me. The princess looked a bit miffed.

"So how did it go? Can you talk without ripping the leaves from the trees?"

"Yes, although our efforts have been useless it seems."

"I doubt that, progress is slow, I had one heck of a misunderstanding when I got here, ask your sister she....mmmm....tell you...aaarch these plates!"

The mares looked at me confused as I danced around attempting to scratch that irritating spot. I pressed my back against the wall and rubbed vigorously. Occasional there was sparks of pain when the plates moved unnaturally.

"Are you okay Magma? Do you need a hoof?" Twilight asked worried about my change in body movements. She watched as I desperately tried to reach that blasted mark which had bothered me since I got here.

"Yes, Magma Vein your clearly in discomfort what is the matter?"

"I've had this spot all morning that I can't reach. I'm embarrassed to say but I may need....uuuh...aid in reaching it."

"It's okay I'll get it." Twilight stepped forth and inspected the back. She gazed between the odd bumps.

"Is it here?" she poked the orange crease. She wouldn't get burnt or any blood on her. It retains it's position, otherwise I would have bled out a long time ago.

"Yeah."

She began massaging the spot. OH SWEET LUCIFER'S TRIDENT. THIS IS GOOD. I smiled and sighed. Luna giggled and Twilight blushed.

"You know these bumps look like..."

The sound of something fabric like unfolded. I felt some part of me hit Twilight and launch her to the side. With a groggy 'uhuhuhmm' she got back up. Both Luna and Twilight just starred at me.

"TWILIGHT! ARE YOU OKAY? I DIDN'T MEAN TO HURT YOU!" I yelled worriedly. I turned and felt the breeze slightly restrain my movement. The weird part was It felt like I was being pushed back from above.

"Yeah..Im...fine...what about y-y-you?" She was really blushing right now. I mean her cheeks were rose coloured.

"I think so but what's?" I followed her sight. "Oh."

Extending from my back were black bones. They were think at first, in fact I could see the original plates at the base, then they became finely tipped. A few separated from the main trunk and branch out. Between the spread out branches a fiery veil was found. It shifted and moved like fire between two planes of glass. I had bat like wing, with Black skeletal fingers and molten skin in between.

"Whoa, that's new."

I tried to flex them but they were completely rigid.

"Hey what gives why can't I fold them?" I looked between Twilight hiding her face and Luna blushing. If I didn't know better I could see her wings slowly creeping open at a snails pace.

"Erm...well...you see Magma vein." Twilight started trying explain, still looking away." When a pegasus is..."

"Yes?" I pressed on. I started grabbing my wings trying to make them budge. I heard Luna gasped and look away.

"Well we have never!.."

"You see magma vein when ever a Pegasus is...Stimulated their wings tends to erect." She blurted the last part out, and I turned back with a mortified expression. Then I had a truly terrifying thought.

If that happens to my wings then ,naturally, my...

I slowly lowered my head to check. My head sunk, slowly, hoping to not have my fears confirmed. When at level with my male hood I had my eyes lights closed. When I opened my eyes. I found out the truth, and almost didn't share it.

"HA! LOOK NO ERECTION!" I blinked. "Well that's both reassuring and scary at the same time." I looked at Twilight who was mortified. I almost didn't share it anyway.

"Oh my I'm so sorry. I didn't know..your thing had..."

"Had? Wait. Nonononononono.NO! I am in fully working order but, I mean come on Twilight, I am not even a pegasus." There was a silence, before both mares let out a loud sigh of relief. Luna was still blushing.

"We are sorry that we misunderstood thou's actions. For a moment we thought thou were completely repulsive and vile. We apologies." She said moving the dirt around.

"Yeah even I was wondering what you were doing." Twilight added, she regained a fully lavender coat on her face.

"Like I say I'm not a pegasus."

"Then how does thou bear wings?...why does thou hath horns too?" Her eyes widened as she studied my horns. "ART THOU AN ALICORN?" She asked shouting in that default voice.

Twilight looked at me inquisitively, I could tell she would like to know too. That and she would like to see how I handle this accusation of monumental perportion.

"Erm...they're.... mechanical?" I suggested. I was slowly moving them; getting used to the basic action of folding, extending, rotating, but flapping seemed to be extremely slow and painful. It was like a massive paralysing cramp.

"Truly? Remarkable! How do thou get it to work? Such a contraption may even be used as medical replacements for the injured. We must acquire this design, with this the ponies would surely understand that we no longer mean any harm." She was now caressing my wings with her hoof. It was actually nice; Not like get a hard-on nice, but message nice.

"The canopy between the pipes is stronger and lighter than the combined weight of the normal wing feathers. It is an improvement on the natural design, as each bone is incredible strong. How did thou create such a device that moves so naturally?"

"I used bedsheets, books and piping."

Twilight caught onto the books part.

"WHAT!" She realised I was lying and sighed. "Just tell her Magma Vein. She needs to know before you make her start making promises she can't keep." She rubbed her temples. She was exhausted.

"Tell us what dear Twilight Sparkle?" Luna asked, stopping that fantastic massage she was giving me.

"I am not what I appear to be Luna." She turned to face me, slightly worried. I folded my wings and looked her in the eyes.

" Why? Pray tell, who art thou stranger?"

"I am Magma Vein... The demon. These are apparently my wings. You may have heard of me at the castle. I was Charged with trespassing and assault. I am the one that put a majority of your guards into your hospital. The same one who appeared in front of princess Celestia, BY ACCIDENT, during her bathing hours."

Twilight started nodding, but froze and her eyes shot open as described my charges. Luna responded the same. I think I broke something because I distinctly heard plates smash. We stopped moving with Ponyville just in sight.

"WHAT?!"

Chapter 5: Do I look like an expert on relationships?

Few things have scared me in the last couple of years. Sure after the first decade I was still changing figurative underwear whenever I saw my co-workers and fellow guards, they are truly fearsome even when they say 'Hi Magma Vein how's your morning?' It took me longer to figure out how they knew the sun was even out. Now it is true what they say you know. No joke....

Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned.

I think even blood rage went into a retreating stance.

"Thou witnessed my sister bathing?!" Luna glared daggers at me. She must have thought I had intentionally violated her sister’s privacy.

"Technically yes, I didn't do it on purpose." I stated flatly. No need to aggravate them further by yelling. I turned to face Twilight who was fuming, steam shot out her nose, her eyes narrowed and teeth revealed to her intended victim. That's right; I've seen that stance before. Admittedly not as adorable but still I was seconds away from an attack. Looking back at Luna it would appear I had two to deal with.

Isn't this just dandy. I wish I had armour lock. Bloody pony form is hard to configure.

"YOU PERVERT!" Twilight yelled, horn aglow. The lavender unicorn held her stance firm whilst Luna crept just out of my peripheral vision. I hated pack tactics, too much hassle. I was waiting for the student to make her move. Still seething she raised moss covered rocks to my left. I could hear Luna stop. From what I gathered she was about 4 meters behind me. The purple aura around the rocks dragged them behind Twilight, although the faint sound of a few more signalled that they lingered to the sides. Something was happening behind me, something big. If I turned I knew Twilight would attack, if I didn't those large creeping shadows would attack.

What is it? It's not a boulder and it's not a tree. Too thin and they're moving in such away like snakes, but I can see holes in the bodies. Oh. My sudden realisation made me protests my innocence.

"Look Twilight you now about what I am. You know I didn't choose to come here. Why the hell would I want to land in a princess’ bath tub?"

"Then inform us, demon, why should we believe you? How did you get here?" Luna questioned. I was starting to get pissed.

"The one you call Discord sent me here. After being encased in stone he was banished to my world. He sent me across for whatever reason." I knew why. He wanted me to release Blood rage. Given the guards I ruined, the ponies would not survive.

"So he sent you to weaken our defences. First you go after the princess, when that fails you attack the guards. You had no chance against the princess when she was alert, so you convinced her to let you go to the Elements of Harmony. Without us Equestria would be vulnerable to Discords return!" her rage was building up as Twilight caused the rocks to orbit at high speeds. Her false beard shot off along with her hat.

"Clever ruse beast, now what does thou say for itself?" I heard the Alicorn asked. I didn't need to face her to see that smug smile.

"You’re wrong. I will not hurt you, but I will not be harmed. Do. Not. Challenge. Me." I stressed each word to avoid confusion. Unfortunately it appeared to be taken as an offer. Before the ghostly chains encased me, I dashed to the side and bound for the rocks.

Unfortunately Twilights stony missiles had no problem battering plated body. I grunted and yelped as fist sized chunk of rock pounded my side. I had enough by the 6th collision, but it didn't stop the next five. I could see Twilight grinning as Luna re-prepared her magical chain netting.

I used one as a step and leapt towards Twilight. The brave bitch didn't budge. Through determination and loyalty her powers were magnified, more stones rose and all darted at me. I chose to linger as close as I could to her, doubting that she would threaten herself.

As luck would have I was right. As Luck would also have it, their plan unfolded and revealed she didn't need to run. Those steel serpents lunged for my hooves. A sudden hop as I was half a meter away resulted in a purple mare ensnared in chains. She lost concentration and peered down at her hooves. The miniature meteorites collided with the cold dirt path.

Facing Luna I grinned baring me teeth. I was going to enjoy her next action. Played like a violin a beautiful chorus of profanity was sung out by a purple and blue blur. The princess of the night yanked her sister's pupil into the air whilst I made my way over, slowly. I made each step known like thunder, each crack glowed with the suppressed fury in my veins. As Twilight was released the princess backed up in fear of the blazing fire in my eyes. The world disappeared into a black void. Just a scared indigo pony with a faint sapphire hue around her. Didn't matter. I shadow sunk underneath a prompted barrier and appeared inches away.

Face to face, no fighting, no more miscommunication, and no more anger. Just pony to mistakenly evil entity. I slammed my fore hooves beside her head. The tree would be scarred but my hooves gave her about half a foot moving space on either side. Perhaps no the best way to apologise in hindsight.

"I am sorry." I spoke focusing on the shivering wreck. "I don't want to hurt you Luna. Please just look at me." She slowly peeked at my form merely 5 inches away. The frenzied glow of my body died down into a more soft lighting level. The world returned back to its natural way.

From the soft illumination of my otherworldly being she must have deciphered the sincere look on my face. “Thou doth not wish to hurt us? Then why did you act aggressively?"

"Self-defence. As was the case back in the castle. I chose not to hurt you because I knew you were judging me upon what I am." looking up we made eye contact. " I know you see me as evil. It is true am capable of evil your kind has not seen for centuries. It is my job to punish the wicked." she slowly moved her head away. I could tell I was starting to scare her again when her horn started glowing again. I had one last chance to fix this. "but I would never hurt the innocent, the ponies, Twilight or even you Luna. Especially you Luna. I know what it’s like to be judged on appearance. In my time I have come to understand the thought process of most mortals." She opened her eyes and just stared at me.

I retracted my hooves from the bark, and walked backwards into an open space. The Star Swirl the bearded imposter was getting up. Her eyes clearly displayed the dizziness fogging her vision and toppling her balance. She looked at me and froze. I think she heard it all. I stopped and returned a stare at the royal equine. Her ethereal mane stopped moving. She land back on her hooves and was still staring at me. I wore no expression. Just a morbid, demonic, stature. The light from her horn was still flaring.

"If you feel it is best to remove me by any means fit then just do it. Banish me. Chain me and cast me to the depths." I sighed deeply, but remained emotion less "Kill me. Or don't do anything at all. I know you think I'm a threat. Chances are I am, so get rid of me. Kill me."

Whaaat are you doing? Do wish for me to slaughter these creatures?

We'll see. Just wait. I don't want to hand over the reins just yet.

"Well? I am offering myself on a plate. Kill me and send me back to the depths of hell!"

The glowing stopped. She headed towards me gingerly. I didn't let up. I wanted to see if she was capable of murder. I honestly don't not know why.

"Just obliterate me. I do not belong here. You know it." my reasoning fell on deaf ears, she still advanced towards me. I did falter in neither stance nor gaze as she finally stopped before me. She seemed to inspect me in detail.

"Truly, thou would have me destroy you because you wish it. What manner of madness is this Magma Vein?" The fact she addressed me by my name signalled the beginning of regaining her trust.

"It is not madness for me, but a daily choice back home. I am needed there because that is where I belong Luna. I am the only thing protecting the innocent, the longer I am here the more time more demons have to escape. Some a not as nice as me." That was an understatement. Some didn't really care about heaven, they just wanted to cause pain and misery. She looked at me with pity, a sight not seen since Sapphire hue first befriended me.

"You have to stop evil, and you have to..." she paused, gulping and mentally preparing to finish with "kill these creatures."

"There is no alternative sometime." Twilight was shocked.

"How can you kill another creature?" I could tell she was about to rant on and lecture me on the ethics I was already aware of.

"Stop. Just stop. I know twilight, but it is the lesser evil to stop these things than to let them kill a thousand more. They will Twilight. They never stop, they never sleep, and they can go a loooooong time without eating. The choice to face the guardian is never an easy one to make. The mad, desperate, determined or all of the above fight me. They don't rest." I faced back to Luna and said "I am a monster here, the same rules apply. I am evil and must be purged."

"No." I was confused by her answer to say the least.

"No?" Another stubborn bitch. "What do you mean no?"

"I will...remove monsters. You are not a monster."

"Are you delusional? I'm a fucking demon!" I emphasised my ungodly form with a smooth, crescent gesture to my burning body as I flared my falmes.

"My powers of observation do not deny that you are intimidating, but you have a duty which carries a deep burden. You choose to harm because you have to, not because you want to. You keep the monsters from the innocent by any cost. You are a guardian." She smiled warmly then it faded to a shameful look. "I am sorry that I attacked you."

"Me too." Twilight made her way over and put the beard back on.

"Think nothing of it. I am glad this came to a peaceful end."

Wasss this to prove their innocence? What a waste of time. We have a deal.

No it was to put things back on track.

"As am I." Luna said smiling.

I turned to face Ponyville. I was slightly tired and wished to get some shut eye lights.

"I think if you’re still struggling to make friends, you’re going to have either catch Pinkie Pie, good luck with that, or talk with Apple Jack. She seems to be friendly with everypony. If anypony can help you make more friends she could."

"More friends?" Luna asked intrigued by my statement. The combination of words seemed foreign to her.

"Yes. More friends. I consider you a friend and I am pretty sure Twilight does too." The purple mare decided to nod, beaming a with joy in response.

She seemed to have a tear in her eye as she gave the smallest of smiles. "Thank you." she choked.

Resting a hoof on her shoulder I said "No, thank you." She didn't seem as disturbed by the physical act as Twilight was. She just looked up and smiled. "Come on lets go." I jerked my head and pointed towards the village. I walked off without them nut they soon caught up. Upon arriving at the village I turned to face Luna and Twilight, bid them good night and left. As guilty as I felt for leaving Luna alone with Twilight I felt a sense of stupidity for doubting Apple Jack's abilities. Soon enough I arrived at my temporal home walked past the bed sheet on the floor and instinctively flopped onto the bench. After hearing it groan I slowly let my exhaustion wash over me. I waited for the dreams to come, which took a few minutes.

The morning hue slowly lit up the timber toned library. I realise by now that it should be odd to wake up to the scent of pine in an old oak tree, never the less I was more than happy to welcome the refreshing smell. I could hear the odd groans from a young dragon on a table nearby.

This is why greed is often let off on Halloween because the greedy simply suffer the following morning.

"So did you have fun last night?" I asked, I was yet to open my eye lights and see if he had a shade of green that matched his eye colour. The following groan seemed to translate as 'yep, but I wish I hadn't.'

I opened my eyes and turned to face a small purple lizard; he was clutching his gut in one hand and some fizzing water in another. Downing the gaseous beverage, he turned and looked at me with painful eyes.

"Dude, remind me not to follow Pinkie Pie." he paused to press his claw against his mouth whilst his cheeks inflated. After confirming he was not going to puke he carried on "she didn't stop till 3 in the morning. That's like six hours past nap time."

"You had fun right?" I pointed out.

"Yeah, but still this is not worth it."

"Then next time, don't be greedy. It might cost you in the future more than your lunch." I blinked. "Or breakfast, speaking of which where is Twilight?" I was curious not to see the mare wondering about looking for a quick cure for spike condition.

"She's gone to Zecora's to get a potion to fix my gut." he winced as another audible groan came from his stomach.

"Who?" I was rattling my empty skull around for that familiar name. By the time I had remembered it Spike had already began to explain it.

"She was the one on stage next to the mayor, you know the zebra, spiders in her mane, talks in rhyme..." He was cycling through all of the distinctive features by rotating his free claw. He was giving me a look to say 'Dude, she was hard to miss. Are your eye -ball -fire-things working OK?'. That was probably an accurate impersonation of his thought process.

"Oh yeah. She was in a nice get up. Didn't think I see a Zebra." I rummaged through my picture book for a zebra. Comparing both memories of Zecora and a normal zebra didn't seem to flatter her.

"Don't they have them where you come from?" He asked inquisitively. The green shade on his cheeks subsided but was still noticeable.

"That's a tricky question my scaly friend. Not where I work in the prison, but back on Earth yeah they roam about."

"Are they like Zecora? Do they speak in rhymes too?"

"No, in fact most animals don't speak like in this world." he looked a bit stunned by my words. "That's just the way my world works Spike. Like it or not that's how the wind blows." Looking back at the empty glass cup he sighed then faced me.

"That's alright bro. You don't see us a dumb animals do you?" I believe that at the time he was preparing for me to insult his world.

"How can I? Not only can you talk but you have built a working civilisation. You have an economy, fine dining, literature and many others. Through your emotions you have culture enriched with art and tradition. You all feel Love and hate, loneliness and sadness and joy and happiness. Especially the latter." by the point of mentioning love he started twiddling his thumbs.

"Not the answer you expected?" I was thinking he had misjudged me, again an easy mistake to make. Turns out I was completely wrong.

"Look you’re a stallion, right?"

I arched an eyebrow still lying on the bench. My glowing belly faced the ceiling as snickered at the comment.

"Well my bathroom breaks tell me so. Why do you ask young one?"

"Well, could you not tell Twi about the next thing I say?"

"That depends. Do you plan on going on a spree of mass destruction, ransack many riches and escape with a fare maiden whilst being hunted by the local authorities?" Needless to say he gave me a flat look. "In that case no, your secret is safe with me."

"It's not a secret, just some guy talk."

"I see."

I swear if this is a puberty thing...

"It’s about... girls."

It’s a puberty thing. Great, I piss off one princess then another. I finally get a decent day planned out and now I have a hormonal dragon, looking to me for male guidance. I miss Hell.

"So you've spied another dragon who has taken your heart. How old are you anyway?"

"Fourteen. She's," he paused and began to twiddle his thumbs, "not a dragon."

I was slightly taken back before remembering the case with Rarity. "Is that generally accepted around here?" I was concerned because the last thing I want is to encourage tabooed love. Seeing the way humans treated homosexuals, let alone inter-racial couples at one point, made me become slightly nervous at how I should handle the situation. Ever since divorce became popular we stopped judging humans on being gay. I could see why, they tend to have happier lives than those who desecrate their sacred vows. After updating the way hell works a century ago we took special care of those who hated the love.

"Don't tell Twi but I've looked into it. It is common on the edges of Equestria." He pointed to the romance section of the library. He didn't strike me as the type to read so this must have meant allot to him. "It is allowed, nopony would stop it, but I'm scared she doesn't feel the same way." His spikes deflated a little bit.

"So give her good reason to."

"Are you sure?"

"Do I look like an expert on relationships?" I asked, giving him a dead panned expression.

"Oh. Sorry to ask then. Thanks anyway." I couldn't handle the broken hearted look he gave.

"Sorry that came out wrong. I am not an expert in PONY relationships, but the mechanics must be the same. I think I can still help you." needless to say he brightened up a bit.

"Really? yes!" he hissed fisting the air. "So what do I do?" he was lost as his claw tapped the bottom of his lip.

"Look. The way I know it is this." I cleared my throat and positioned myself so my whole front faced the ceiling.

"Rule one: never be too nice, be heroic but never be a goody 4 hooves. Now don't be a total jerk but try to be a good guy without overdoing."

"Rule two: Don't be too clingy, unless it is requested do not constantly bother her. You can show commitment without being there twenty-four-seven. If there is a serious accident you get your backside over there and help no questions asked. Again be heroic not a goody four hooves"

"Rule three: Don't be a doormat. If she does not learn to respect your decisions then do not stay. You can say no."

"Rule four: Don't be dominating, remember rule three. How would you like it if someone bossed you around?"

"It wouldn't bother me one bit." The heart shaped eyes were slightly creepy but I got his attention shortly afterwards.

"Rule three." he immediately got what I was on about.

"Rule five err..." I had to ponder over this. "complement them. Now for Pete's sake don't overdo it, no one likes to drown in adjectives. No sappy mushy cr-stuff." I almost let slip then. "Now be careful how you do this. Appeal to her attributes. If she is sporty, notice her performance, challenge her from time to time. If she is more delicate and lady like focus on her work. Especially if she is aware she is deemed attractive. If you don't want to be another bloke talking about her looks then focus on what makes her HER." I emphasised.

His head seemed to bobble as he mentally documented the rules.

"I think that will do for now, my student. As for now let's see how the day goes about." I already had a plan. I was going to hunt down the Diamond dogs and 'redeem' them. Whether or not they wound up digested did not matter. "Suppose it's time to stop lounging around. I might take Rarity up on her offer and get some clothes fitted. I might need to move around now and then."

I was starting to roll of when I noticed something different. I was expecting little resistance when trying to leave the bench and yet I was stuck. "Hey what gives?" Struggling to get my shoulders of the bench I was tempted to simply break it there and then, due to a build of rage.

Spike on the other hand was starting to chuckle at my misfortune.

"Hehehe. You got your spike stuck in the bench.... Hahaha... I can see why you sleep in such a weird way." Shifting my head to the side I spied a mirror. I also saw M.V.R having his own struggle before mouthing 'Well done dipshit.'

"Tell Twilight I am sorry about this." He looked puzzled before I tore one half of the bench off. Removing the debris from my shoulder spikes I grabbed my bits and started heading to the door.

"Whoa. Dude how do you do that." I shrugged and said I worked out. He looked at his arms and I simply nodded. He got the point. Girls can like a guy with a bit of muscle, not always, but it never hurts to stay fit.

Admittedly arriving at the door seemed to be a daunting journey. The golden doorknob struck tied my gut and my throat went dry just looking at the thing. Outside was a normal town. A normal village no longer celebrating the fantasies and horrors. Outside I would be an outcast.

Well, if they don't like me they can jog on. I won't change and I have no reason to lie to them.

I could tell Spike was interested as I stopped a couple of feet away from the polished brown door. I could feel the curious stare gave my buzz saw mane. Inhaling a deep breathe I decided to make my presence known to anypony on the other side.

"I am Magma Vein the Demon. Not a stallion in a costume. Like me or loathe me your mortal opinions are irrelevant." The door swung open as I began to adventure into daytime Ponyville.

"Yeah so the zipper and hooks have melted and I'm stuck like this for a long time. It could be about a month before I get out." I lied

The crowd was laughing it up. I joined in but there were two who were complete utter arseholes. There was always a few who spoiled a good time. I was making my through the market place, trying to avoid the odd glances from many ponies, when these 2 showed. I had convinced everypony of my dilemma and asked about the nature of the problem. It was touching how many offered to help but I had to convince them why they couldn't.

"We have the best quality shears and can cut you right out." they said.

"Can't. The plates are made of actual rocks, the orange bedding underneath is fire proof. If you cut that I'll get a nasty burn. Even if I try to put it out it will just relight." I replied

"What about if you’re under water?"

"I might drown." I was quick to point out.

"No silly. We could cut you out whilst you’re in the water."

"I would prefer to keep the suit intact. A testament to my skill in special effects."

"How about you slip out in the hot tub?"

"How would I do that? Wait what hot tub?" I turned to face Aloe in the crowd. She had a small smirk on her face, similar to the one Sapphire hue would give me.

"You could come down to mine and Lotus' spar and we could...help get you out." That pause was both subtly provocative and made me question whether or not I should accept the offer.

"I don't wish to lose any of the oil. Once it burns out, if I add another chemical, the sticky mixture can burn again. It is expensive stuff so I don't want to lose it." The slightly disappointed mare nodded in agreement and rolled her eyes. "But don't worry once I'm out the suit I'll come find you my dear." That brought back the coy smile on her lips.

Any way back to the current situation. After seeing me 'handle' the previous situation, an earth pony and a pegasus were eager to put me down.

"How do we know you’re not a buck ugly pony." The green shaded earth pony combed his dark moss mane. The comb running through the small twirl only emphasised what these guys cared about. The pegasus simply refused to look at me and brought a mirror to his face. The baby blue coat amplified the azure mane with the slight navy blue streak.

"It would be creatures like you who prevent us from achieving the level of beauty and grace that flows from Princess Celestia. The pegasus commented.

"True, very true my handsome friend. I believe that he keeps the costume on to prevent us from seeing his true form. Atleast he has the decency to cover his horrid looks. Although he should just stay in the cave he dwells from. He is destroying all things graceful and respectable. Filthy freak."

I could already smell what sin that was and so could blood rage.

Vaaanity. Delicious vanity. Seal our contract by cleansing their sins.

I am not going to torture them. I don't need to harm them. They will go away.

I don't care how you rectify, just fix thissss. Allow me to deal with the diamond dogssss.

we'll see.

"Grace? Respectable? I do believe you are forgetting who you are talking to," grinning I pressed onto my next point "and what I made you do." I finished. I was planning on destroying this façade of two brave and, I suppose if I look at it from a mare’s point of view, handsome ponies. I could tell they act tough and believe they were close to the pinnacle of beauty.

What they forget to realise was that last night they had lost whatever dignity they had when they pissed themselves in the old library. As the yellow puddles merged by their hooves they screamed like banshees as they fled. Best part was that all I did was trip over a knocked over hat stand.

Their eyes widened in horror at first before burning with rage. I dyed my flame, unintentionally, a yellow as a symbol of my pride. "You two did show grace last night. Never seen a pony leave a building so fast without so much as either destroying the place, or tumbling over. Oh and your singing voices. They were divine. I am certain pre-pubescent colts would love to know they too can have a future in opera singing." I smiled, pointed my charred chin at them. They looked like they were ready to launch. The steam escaping with every snort of anger was a big give away.

"One thing though you forgot to teach the crowd about beauty and grace." I paused to let them simmer a bit; the earth pony seemed to register what I was about to say whilst the pegasus decided to let me finish. He wished he hadn't.

"Pray tell. What could some ugly unicorn teach us?"

As tempted as I was to flair my wings, my next sentence would silence them, rather than if I revealed I had functioning wings. Well, at least I thought they could function.

"It is not what I am going to teach you but what you taught me. You see," I turned and started walking along the edge of the crowd, "they think it is perfectly acceptable to urinate themselves when they think nopony is looking."

A sudden gasp escaped the audience, another growl came from the green wannabe-model.

"LIAR!"

I simply sat down, pointed a hoof in the direction the old library, and stated "If the crowd does not believe me, they can visit for themselves. Past the second bookshelf should be a stained floor, reeking with discarded bodily fluid, courtesy of our elegant, classy, role models there." I pointed my hoof at them. The crowd gave both of them looks of disgust and walked away from them. I think I recall a carrot vendor pack up and set up on the next street. A few stayed to see how the situation was resolved. I couldn't see how the solution had started, but I certainly felt it.

"Ouch." was all I mumbled, head against the pavement. I heard an eruption of laughter as my chest throbbed.

Well this is a new development. Lower pain tolerance? No. Must be this body. That was a bloody good...

Suddenly two hooves slammed into side. Still on the ground I looked up to see my blue assaulter fly off. Landing by his comrade they both dusted hooves before shaking.

"That will teach such a monster proper respect for the pinnacle of each species." The green one stated, satisfied with the combined team effort.

"I hope you can do better than that." I steadily climbed to by hooves, keeping eye contact.

"Now hold up this ain't no way to settle no argument." Another voice claimed. Me and my sparring buddies glanced over to a cream pegasus colt. The flat cap on his head was pointed to the floor, along with his head. I saw he had a pair of boxing gloves for his...cutie mark.

Those words made me want either fight or fuck something to keep my testosterone levels in check.

Anyway he lifted his head and revealed a small cigar branching underneath his left eye. Which seemed to have a dark ring around it. The snout seemed to point slightly to the right. He looked at me and confirmed the minor shift in his muzzle.

"I think we should even the odds a bit." He smiled. I had already made the connection. The demon and the pony whose talent was fighting were about to go up against two pretty boys. I'd say they needed the help.

"Definitely. So boys, which one of use would you like?" I asked politely. The pegasus was out the question, the earth pony on the other hand.

"We will not resort to such brutish ways." the hypocrite spoke.

"NO. You'd prefer to wet your hooves." My partner pointed out. I was starting to like this guy.

"We have no time for this." The pegasus insisted. From the side I saw his comb cutie mark. I guess he was a hair stylist, his green friend must be client.

"Don't worry," My new friend started.

"We'll be quick." I finished. I didn't need to see him to know he grinned as wide as I did.

The trouble makers backed off slowly. It was tense as we crept up to them. Slowly edging closer. Waiting for something to set off this upcoming battle. Something to break this un-written peace treaty.

Snap

It came in the form of a carrot the vendor dropped.

The earth pony bound away from me. I chuckle as I dashed in front of him. He slid close enough to bump into my chest and began to quickly return back to his companion; who was currently being quarantined by my companion. We both made them come back to back. Then the fun began.

I threw a punch at the emerald one and landed it in his gut. I whipped my tail right across his jaw, slightly peeling a bit of skin. The fluid motion landed me in the bucking position. What better way to break that move in than breaking some vain ponies jaw? Then again that would be harsh, but his chest on the other hand might leave him in a respirator. Not cruel, but sick; perfect choice.

Now from the swaying hooves that pounded the pegasus I can say I was being merciful to the earth pony. When the left hook came in the cigar shifted to the right and vice versa. He stopped and backed up to allow a nearly unconscious body flop on the floor.

Not wanting to end the fight without a bang I grabbed the hooves of my practice dummy and threw him across the street towards the barbers. I showed a wicked grin towards my friend, and he caught on.

"I like the way you think friend." He grabbed his pony like a child clutches a bag when leaving for school. We both made our way into the store. I scared the owner to death, but the bits brought a smile to his face. We even got to cut the hair ourselves. What a generous store keep, only in Ponyville.

"Hehehe. I'm leaving half on and I'll get Quick Snip to dye it oh...Orange and black as a reminder." I crackled as My mysterious friend explained his devious plot.

"Watch and learn. All off, but glued back on. The next time he showers, he malts. That'll be likely when this guy gets a date hehe."

We had finished our work and both 'victims' were unconscious. Turning to face the cream colt I extended my hoof. He took note of where the hoof began and the 'costume' began.

"Normally I'd say I was Magma Vein, but I think you can call me Mags from now on." I smiled, he rolled his half-finished cigar to the other side of his mouth.

"Name's Iron Hoof mate. Gotta say it felt good putting' these foals in proper order. Been total snobs since they showed up from Trottingham."

"I know the type, maybe this will fix 'em if not," I looked back to the half shaven one having hair dye applied to his mane, " can I call on you again?"

"Heck yeah buddy. I'm in the Broken cart when I ain't workin' or in the gym. Come by sometime Mags." He seemed delighted to meet somepony with similar ideals.

"Sure, actually I after I go to where I was meant to be, I'll drop by in soon. See you then," I walked out and left a tip of twenty bits on the counter, "First couple of pints are on me!" I yelled back. He nodded and tipped the ash off his cigar.

I should have been in hisss body.

Don't be like that, admit it the hair cut thing was a touch of finesse.

If they learn their lessssson then yesss, otherwise aaaall you have done is dissssrupted any mating signal involving their mane.

Dude, get your head out of the gutter. Not everything is about sex.

If it was not then why do species continue? You know the natural rhythm; birth, live, breed, die. The bits in between are often quite tedious.

Thank you mister personality.

Next time I at least expect more bloodshed. hhhmmmm I want to taste some blood.

Finally I had made my way to Carousel boutique. The different shades of pink complemented each other, whether they were painted on the first floor or second. The cone shaped building was littered with decorative stripes and was, primarily, painted in a chequered pattern. The few mannequins seemed foreign to me. I was wondering there purpose down the path to the door. They obviously seemed to inform ponies of the store's purpose, but they had been scattered around in a gargoyle like fashion. Jut perched there, waiting for something. Just. Watching.

Besides the slight eerily creepy blank stares, I had marched onto the door. Rapping 3 times I was greeted by a well-polished female voice. The gentle and yet high pitched welcome of Rarity did seem to brighten my day.

"Just a minute darling, I am just finishing a piece. I shall be with you shortly. Oh dear." she did seem to be preoccupied. I could hear faint whispering before complete silence. I imagined that sweetie belle was giving her some bother until that thought was quickly ripped out of my mindless skull.

"Hello Magma Vein. How come you're here?" A curious voice chirped by my side. I turned to face sweetie belle next to me. She seemed to be glancing around for other ponies. "Aren't you worried somepony might see you?"

"No need Sweetie, they think it's a Nightmare Night costume that can't come off."

"Good thinking, but won't they expect you out of it soon?" She asked cocking her head to the side.

"It's likely squirt. So I might need something to hide my features a bit." Needless to say she gave me a dead panned look. I suppose she was right. I mean honestly; 2 horns, blazing wings, broken shackles and burning skin. Not really an easy thing to mask.

I rolled my eyes. "Can't you at least pretend it’s a good idea. Besides I need to get out the library. I think I starting the smell like old books.

Sweetie belle gave a quick sniff and shrugged. "More like pine cones to me."

The door opened with a violent crack as an Arctic white Unicorn stood before me. She wore a distinctively large smile to which started to make me, and no doubt her, feel uncomfortable.

"AH, hello Mr Magma Vein, it is lovely to see you." she said still guarding the doorway.

"Lady Rarity," I gave her a slight bow "It is lovely to meet you too. I have come to take you upon your offer of giving me some clothing. I hope I am not interrupting anything." I didn't want to come off as demanding, but to stop I really wanted to stop most of those terrified glances.

Rarity twisted her neck around and paused. I think she was observing some mess with the worried look on her face.

"Err, that is," she paused for bit before turning back and smiling, naturally, again " Fine my dear. In fact I was hoping you would stop by." She ushered us in and I gazed upon a strange sight. Suspiciously so.

The room was clean, spotless even.

Now I could tell she was professional just from the way she was poised; if that did not tell you the vibrant clothes would. So many forms of fashion. Tens of coloured coats, blending into a categorised rainbow spectrum. Each mannequin standing proper and true, all except one.

Rather than having a hoof raised he had one pointing to the window. Towards the path I was walking along seconds ago.

I dismissed this as some sort of special case of elaborate designs on the hoofs. It must have just been pointed at the window by pure chance. She must have just finished an elaborate piece, I couldn't even see the wood. A mask to define a smiling colt, elongated tuxedo and what appeared to be socks. The sort that would hook onto the suspenders beneath said tuxedo.

Never been scared of mannequins before, you do tend to get on edge after fights though.

Now back to the room. Organised so that no speck of dust was aloud rest, no thread to long or short, and dye of cloth out of place. So why was she so worried?

I think she picked up on my curiosity when I was still looking at the mannequin.

"Can I help Magma Vein? I believe you said you wanted some attire for your...form?" Now there was the hint of Rarity I had met. At least she was kind enough to not insult me. Still, what she had said quickly but that thought aside.

I see, changing subject. Now what are you hiding?

"Yes. Something to at least hide my plates on my chest. I'm thinking black its quite slimming." I pointed out, displaying what little knowledge I had of the fashion world. Guaranteed to be different from home; Demons 'fashion', if you can call it that, was relatively new. It was also in the form of wearable armour, for casual wear too.

Tapping her pouting lower lip, she explained that it would not simply be case of one colour. Oh no, heaven forbid I wanted a simple jacket or hood. Why on Earth would anything be so simple?

She started taking measurements to three centimetres , courtesy the slightly move tectile plates. Ribbons in different shades of evil and burning rage moved across me. Streams of ribbon flowed together to replicate the fire escaping my physical form. I was bamboozled completely as was sweetie belle; whose head simply followed the orbiting ribbon. Before I lost my sense of sight, to the bombarding colours, I saw her go cross eyed and she started wobbling on the spot.

I think I was succumbing to colour because I could not see a damn thing. Instinctively I relied on my heightened sense of smell. At least then I could tell where every pony was. Sweetie belle was easiest to figure out. Innocence, all children carried this scent, if you wanted an individual you would have to look further.

She was still at the left by, if I recall correctly, the staircase. Now there was an overpowering essence of generosity to her right. Where the dove white unicorn stood, the scent radiated of her. I suppose the easiest way to explain why this is significant is because err...It's like wine tasting, Different brands, different flavours, different mixtures summed up in a bottle.

Now to find this much exquisite flavour in one bottle, comes from years of storage. The smell of her generous spirit overwhelmed my nose.

But then there was another.

Honesty. That brand was more like cider. Delicious, sweet, cider.

It was close to one of the mannequins. I knew which one.

After the frenzied fire storm, created by nothing more than 3 shades of orange and 2 shades of grey, it was a relief to see the world again.

The proud unicorn looked on raising her chin, and a mirror in front of me.

"Oh darling you do look quite dapper. I admit the bumps on your back were quite troublesome, and so were the spikes on your shoulders, but I do believe that this is a marvellous outfit for you."

It was impressive. Grey cloak, trimmed with a darker shade; a lovely incorporation of orange flames were both stitched and sewn and arced out towards my tail. Now the jewels. They were unexpected; attached to a magma orange under coat were five rubies to form buttons for me to fiddle with in the future. Door handles where tricky enough, now we have buttons. Above was the coat was a cloud grey jacket which, when you consider the lively evening sun shaded rivers, mimicked my stony body.

"Well isn't this something? Beautiful and talented. It's a first time I have felt the need to give somepony a round of applause."

"Oh, you don't have to...but if you want to." She fluttered her eyelashes at me. I had to give it to her. Her sense of modesty was one I could get used to. I more than happily gave her a slight applause before returning to my original investigation.

"You look great Magma!" squealed Sweetie belle. After thanking her she made her way to the top of the stairs.

"Yes, now, I am sorry Magma Vein but I must really get back to work. It has been nice to meet you again." She began to usher me out. "I must apologies for before my dear. I am terribly sorry for reacting the way I did." I wasn't paying attention. I was focused on that peculiar dress up dummy.

Stepping to the side I began to make Idle talk of payment as I crept to the oversized dress up doll. I sniffed around and since the boxes to the left where completely out of the question I stood by the mannequin.

"Oh but I do insist, the least I could do for revealing your secret."

She looked perplexed. Then her face instantly changed to pure horror.

"What secret? I don't have a secret." she was sweating under the pressure.

"Don't lie I know this mannequin is not just any old dummy." Again she looked incredibly worried. All that was needed was some tense music. I think she actually contemplating stepping between me and it.

"AH HA!" I yelled tearing the mask of to find a face I didn't think I would see.

A wooden face.

"What? There's no pony here. Impossible they must-" I heard some breathing close by. I sniffed the air and followed that cider scent, past the mannequin, past the boxes. To one big box.

I pressed my ear against it whilst keeping the fashionista in view. I heard breathing, and the ruffle of paper. What bothered me was the way the Ponyville's number one tailor kept looking at the mannequin with slight relief. I would understand if the mask was damaged or she was angry for almost breaking the mask, but neither was the case. It was like I had found a lesser secret. A nicer one compared to the dark, unholy, secret someone might keep.

I had to come back to that later, now for what was in the box. Slowly I got closer and whispered for them to get out. No answer. Rarity wanted me out of the shop, I wanted to know who was in the box. Flipping open the panels and staring at the contents I was met with a brown Stetson and a blonde mane. Recovering from the crack to the head I notice the box tumble forward and an orange pony to fall out. Along with a lot of pink letters.

"Ah apple fritters." Apple Jack spoke defeated by gravity. Walking over, I was about to offer her a hoof when she was already up. I looked at Rarity and winked, she chuckled nervously.

"Hey Apple Jack." I remarked. Instead of helping an already walking pony, I picked one of those letters and inspected it.

SSSSHHHHHH. Pinkie Pie's Secret; 'Sorry we thought you were a Meany' and 'Sorry I couldn't throw you a part sooner' party! and you’re invited!

The day's Special theme: CHOCOLATE! everything must be chocolate! All the sweets, all the drinks, all the clothes, wait...no chocolate clothes that would be too messy, silly filly. Actually chocolate hats are fine.

When: Today

Who's the special pony? M-

The letter was yanked out by an orange hoof.

"This here letter ain't for you. It's for Rarity. Sorry Magma Vein but you can't have it." Sternly, Apple Jack looked at me, before glancing back at Rarity. "Ah told you to let me stay in the other room, why the hay did you put me in that box?"

I was about to continue reading of another letter when a spat between the ponies broke out. It started off being relevant. rarity explained the time lapse and my visual perspective of things. Adorably, AJ emphasised her speed with words like 'lickety split'. Eventually things escalated whether or not things said made sense. Now if they had asked me if things made sense, I could lecture them why things NEVER make sense here. Especially around Pinkie pie.

But I digressed and smirked as clothes and 'froo froo' styles came become topics. I had enough fun at their expense.

"It's funny, you don't act like friends. Either you guys hate each other," they turned to face me with a slightly shocked look. Maybe I hit a few nerves, like I fell on nettles and they wanted to let me know I was in dangerous territory, "or you two are the best of friends." That angered look dropped. The farmer and the glamour girl just looked at each other, before hugging. The combination of orange and white almost made my heart stop. I don't think my sugar levels could take this much sweetness.

"Hey AJ, need a hand delivering these letters? I promise not to peek." I asked, I couldn't see her reaction because I had a creeping suspicion somepony was watching me. I was looking out towards the window. Nothing weird, then I noticed the mask less doll was looking at me. I don't remember anypony moving it.

Again I moved that thought to the back of my mind, I guess I really hated mannequins, I looked back at Apple jack who was in deep thought.

"Ah suppose I could get these delivered by the time the p-" looking at me seemed to change her words, "sun sets." she finished. "Now Promise me ya'll won’t look at these here invitations."

"I promise."

"No glancing."

"No."

"No peaking."

"Nope"

"No askin' 'bout what they are."

"AJ."

"Alright, Alright. Now you take care now Rarity, bye." She chirped walking out. I had been told, nay, commanded to pick the letters. Still I attempted to pay for my new attire and still the Element of Generosity lived up to her name.

I walked out, all of the letters in the box in tow, and headed for Apple jack. I gave a quick glance around, right after I left the door, and looked into the window.

It was still looking at me. That is until a blue aura brought 2 curtains together.

Chapter 6: Greed feed

Trees. Everywhere there were trees. To my left trees, to my right more trees. Not just any trees, no, apple trees. Sweet delicious hanging there to taunt me, and the golden delicious repeating its sister's act. When I wasn't bored by the scenery, my stomach desired the succulent fruit. Sweet Apple Acres is a breath taking sight, the sheer size alone had me in awe for a while; it was beginning to slowly degrade my mood. The amount of trees that looked like they had been copied and pasted made me question what kind of world this was.

There was a plus side to this though, Applejack is good company. Her adventures were something to marvel in too, without losing interest. She had an adorable southern accent and more importantly was proud of her orchard.

Perhaps proud is an understatement.

"What in tarnation do yer mean, ya prefer oranges?" It was as if I had just said 'hey wanna knock hooves behind every last one of these trees?' I actually think both M.V.R and Bloodrage are starting to affect my thoughts.

"I'm just saying, I like how they are juicy and come in segments. It's like their already packaged and ready to go." I replied. She still looked at me as if I just insulted her work. I could see the gears grinding to comprehend these words. Seriously, has she never met a stallion who liked oranges?

"But cha got hooves, how can yer peel an orange? That's why we are in the best business, it’s good for bits and is easy eatin'." she replied, strolling towards the barn.

"Don't forget Miss Applejack, I was not always a pony." She didn't get the message. After explaining my original structure and features, with the help of a stick and the soil, she seemed to see why I might have easy access to these types of peel-able fruits. Albeit she shot me another funny look, but as we made our way to the barn she seemed as cheerful as ever.

"Alright, ah get it. Ah'm gonna have to bake yer an apple pie, that'll change yer tone. Can't do that with no dumb orange now, huh?" She rose to the challenge valiantly. I genuinely believe I had insulted her, as tempted as I was to point out that she too was orange, I thought I'd better keep my mouth shut.

Inches away from the door I caught something in the breeze. It was sweet and fizzy, made of bubble-gum and cotton candy. AJ had started to slowly open the large red doors. The wooden barriers separated and revealed an ill lit barn. The scent was radiating out of the darkened storage space. It finally hit me, literally, when I entered the barn as to what it was.

Or who to be exact.

" SURPRISE!" The entire barn lit up in an instant. The war cry signalled Ponyville's party pony to launch herself at me. From the plate crushing hug, I spied a few of the elements, over 50 ponies, a lot of hay bales being used as seats and the most important thing of all...

Chocolate

Pure cocoa statues of ponies, rather cannibalistic, a fountain of brown gold, gushing into the pool below. There was a large inflatable swimming pool, an actual lake of chocolate, and it was glistening under the light. To the far right of the miniature reservoir, stretching from one side to the other was a large table. There were treats such as; sweet cupcakes, caramel and toffee mousse, mint and chocolate milkshakes and much more.

My body dropped, slumping onto the floor, after being released from the Pinkie lock. Yeah, it deserves its own name. I think my tongue actually lolled around as I panted. I didn't really care how much of a demonic canine I looked; I was too infatuated with my banquet.

Yes MY banquet...now, now, there's enough for everyone. They can a have half a cupcake each. Sharing is caring right?

I turned to the pink fuzz ball, who was wearing a hopeful expression on her face.

"Do you like it?" She grinned, putting all of her, ridiculously vast amount of, teeth on display.

Unfortunately I was still in my stupor.

"I love you." The entire room erupted in uproar. "IT! I LOVE IT! I meant to say thank...oh what's the use?" Pinkie was laughing manically, she then got up and gave me a playful nuzzle. The vixen then giggled and trotted off to the rest of the guests..

I see you wish to joke around. Good move miss Pie, good move indeed.

I shook off the mirth and walked towards the remaining Elements. I realised why I couldn’t have an invite, it was painstakingly obvious; and it tasted like toffee too. I put Rarity's cloak to the side moments before greeting them, Twilight and Pinkie appeared to be consoling with a little yellow ball. I still can't blame the timid pegasus, if someone told me she was afraid of her own shadow I would believe it; I'd imagine talking to a satanic incarnation of one's nightmare to be at least be a hair raising experience. Or fur in this case.

"I do hope you didn't become infatuated with me when I gave you your attire my dear." Rarity tittered.

"Yeah, when ah gave yer that apple, ah didn't think yer would think of me as yer special somepony." Great now applejack is getting in on the action. Thankfully I had not seen much of Rainbow Dash.

"Not to worry ladies; I have noticed you both have other… marvellous, unique, qualities. Simply giving me a gift won't get my heart as easy. It was just a slip of the tongue." I replied, smiling and winking at the mares.

"Ah shucks, ah thought we were getting to ya then." I could see a little blush as she checked her flank. It took I while but, I think it was because during the entire journey I was behind her. Not directly, but occasionally I would wobble to the side, balancing the invites.

"Ever the gentlecolt, thank you Magma Vein." Rarity responded happily. I could tell she was used to stallion eyes focusing on her form, even if they did stray to the derrière.

We made small talk, which eventually lead to pleasant conversation about more recent events, beside my arrival. Then I got what I came for. The whereabouts of the Diamond dogs, cunningly disguised as feigned concerned for her safety during her capture. It would be wise to investigate tonight, thus giving me more time to find an update for my contract. As Bloodrage later informed me, whilst delivering these messages, the redemption is cumulative.

Soon a cyan pegasus landed next to me and joined the party, and was equally amazed by the spread. We indulged in the vast quantities of chocolate, then things got competitive. Needless to say, the heat from my tongue melted the chocolate, leading to me drinking most of the food. It came to the last milkshake, we locked eyes. I thought I had this one in the bag, but even my rapid dash was not fast enough to beat the rainbow blur. Still before she could wrap her lips around the straw, I took advantage of her own ego rubbing, and swiped it from her hooves.

"Fastest flyer maybe, not the quickest eater that's for sure." She frowned and looked at me.

"Oh yeah? I can beat you any time!" she said wiping the chocolate from her maw.

I noisily slurped the refreshing beverage up, "You mean just like the one we just had?" again I drank from the shake. I looked up to see her grin as she surveyed our work. Unfortunately all of the flavour merged together to form one bland chocolaty helping. It all looked well prepared too. The guests didn't seem too disgruntled, but were still in awe over our furious eating rivalry.

"Alright you win big guy. Your pretty quick too, never seen a pony run that fast. Still not as fast as me though." She said, pushing her azure chest out and resting one hoof on it.

How modest. I thought smiling up to the pegasus as she smoothed over her ego.

I bet you'd like to rub her too. Although I was wondering why M.V.R had remained silent, I was wishing he kept that way instantly.

Seriously? She doesn't even have a horn. I pointed out in an irritated mental voice, walking over to Twilight; she was beckoning me over.

But she's feisty, I doubt she'd say no to anything. He was incredibly vulgar, even back in hell. He would mentally undress Sapphire hue, how did I know? He showed me pictures. OK maybe sometimes I did it too. Thankfully he spared me any new images of me and Dash.

"Hey Magma, we want you to meet Fluttershy. She's still timid." her voice flattened at the last point.

"Do you think that's a good idea? If she is still scared of me then perhaps it's best to leave it be." I pointed out.

"Nonsense, she will have to get used to you sooner or later. Why don't you re-introduce yourself?" she pleaded. I could see a little rosy mane shivering behind her. I think I saw a flash of turquoise before a barely audible squeak.

"Because that would be pointless and would scare the poor pony."

"Don't worry I will comfort her. Pinkie was meant to be helping but..." She trailed off and pointed to the fountain. I could see energetic eating machine bathing her face in flowing chocolate.

Damn, guess I'm not the best eater here after all.

"Okay, I will talk to her. I do hope your right." I proceeded slowly walk past her.

"She has already spoken to you once, I'm sure she can do it again." True, Fluttershy was capable of at least giving me a rapidly speaking apology, although she did slow down once I forgave her. Now that I think about it, after she sighed in relief she did go wide eyed, and made her way to the back of the group.

I peered around and saw a little lump of yellow and pink trying to reduce its size. I rolled my eyes and sat down next to her, the lavender unicorn sat down beside me as well. I had already thought of a strategy and so did Twilight. I silenced before she started talking, I believe she wanted to dive right in.

I had used this method on Cerberus and it worked like a charm, and he was trying to kill me.

"You’re going to get yourself eaten." Sapphire Hue pointed out as we walked through the entrance. Where we were going, few wanted venture. It was feeding time in the pit. The walls had become stained with small crimson tendrils, growing like vines. Hell was reclaiming a newly refurbished addition to the feeding grounds.

"I'll be fine, come check up on me every hour though. Just in case." I teased. She scowled angrily and whipped me with her tail. It stung like...well Hell really.

"Yeeooouuuch!" I screamed, massaging my spine.

"Don't play around!" She was now pointing at me, and her normal light blue hue was darkening. "Don't do anything stupid."

"Ow, I wasn't exactly planning starting a fight you know." I had straightened my back and was heading for the last set of double doors.

I heard a low growl, followed by some sloshing. I guess he was starting to be fed. The thunderous roar echoed past the doors. The distinct sound of grinding and lazy chewing soon followed. I turned to face Sapphire Hue, her eyes glistened with worry whilst I wore a confident smirk. She looked between the doors and me and pounced.

"Just, be careful." I did enjoy the sentiment. Her hugs were always welcome, instead if some of the beatings I often received. On and off duty.

"Don't worry I have a plan." With that I released her and opened the doors.

It stood there, hunched over eating the dammed. I realised that sloshing sound was, the greedy wallowing around in their sweat and filth. Didn’t affect him, he had a huge appetite. His thick hind legs were visible on this side of the ancient bars, as was his mace like tail. I noticed the silver streak passing along his back as one head lunged to the side. There were three serving trays, one for each head that protruded from his shoulders. I got a good luck at one of his heads, and he got a good look at me.

He immediately bound for the cage that held him. He was within arms reached, barking and gnashing away at me. I was terrified, but I stood my ground. I almost fled when his middle jaw slid through the bars. Thankfully they could only fit through horizontally, so when he clamped down the bar prevented him from closing fully.

The trio of heads resembled black Rottweiler’s. Obviously being in hell, they would look different from my picture book memory of such a breed. That silver streak reached their dark muzzle. The fangs were like stalactites and stalagmites, and to the side of the lower jaw appeared to be some form of mandibles. The eyes burned like miniature suns. The growl was a powerful bass note, I felt it almost shake my plates apart.

I was here because I had become Captain of the guard, and like all guards I gain a new weapon to use. Him. Unlike most guards I was determined not to be eaten by him. There is only one way to get these job offerings, and if a guard does call upon the Hell hound he has to put him back. Not many succeed. I figured if we were on friendlier terms he would not eat me if I was to call for his aid.

"Easy boy." I said calmly, I saw his ear twitch but I was not going to say any more. I sat down, facing away and just paid no attention to him. Again he started thrashing and chewing but to no avail. Soon he returned to his meal. I repeated this tactic for around a month, until it one day decided to stay by the bars. All of his eyes just watched me. I slowly turned and faced him, slid through the bars, and stood before the monster. I gazed up and I could see his instinctive mind study me.

He lowered his heads, the side ones curled around. He gave me a quick sniff, then another, then another. I raised my hand slowly, the pair of eyes either side studied me, and placed it on his snout. I gave it a gentle rub, he seemed to like it, not in the traditional sense of purring and happily barking, but more of a subtle warm glow in his eyes. I couldn't sense any anger in him, and we spent many hours in each other’s company thereafter.

Only me and my best friend... the original Guardian of Hell.

For a couple of minutes Fluttershy shivered. I have no idea how she could shake for so long. Soon enough she reached a stage where she would peek at me, I was still silent as I slowly turned to face her. Of course I would be met with a quick gasp and she would hide behind her mane, but soon she didn't retreat. She raised her head, maintaining eye contact. I smiled warmly, but she still looked concerned for her safety. I think I made the mistake of waiting for her to talk, but the benefits would become apparent and abundant soon.

"H-h-hello." she stuttered.

Well perhaps not abundant just yet...or ever.

"Hello." I replied, quietly not to startle her.

"I-I'm Fluttershy, b-b-but you already know that."

Better, keep going.

"Yes, you do look lovely this evening." I was hoping to remind her I can be a nice guy. Immediately she blushed, but seemed more like a recluse. After the step in the opposite direction, I soon got her talking, albeit it was short at first, but she soon lost the stutter. I smiled at helping the socially awkward pony conversing before me. Twilight eventually joined in and we had a great time talking about her studies, Fluttershy's animals, and my love of cake. My heart nearly started beating again, just so that it could have a HHHRRRNNNN attack, when she laughed.

Blargh...Innocence and Kindnesssss. Vile! If Bloodrage hated it, there must be an incredible amount of kindness in her.

I eventually got round to the guests, I was hoping to see my new friend, but I guess he was busy. I met the paper bag pegasus from Nightmare Night, Ditzy Doo, she made all of the muffins. I thanked her, greatly, and she beamed at the compliments. I met Colgate, the dentist who posed as a dentist, and a new mare calling herself 'DJ PON-3'. Eventually she asked me to call her Vinyl, and was mesmerised by my 'costume'. Apparently, she's the town's DJ and would love for me to do the special effects at one of her clubs next year on Nightmare Night.

I gave her a happy promise, with no intention of keeping it, and resumed talking to the librarian. It was nice talking to her, it turns out she had been working out ways to return me home. I was slightly taken back, I sat there quietly sipping on another round of milkshakes that Pinkie cooked up. Twilight snorted when the cold, visible, air escaped with every breath. I joined in and we were soon giggling the time away. Eventually it was time to leave, we talked about Pinkie past parties, which lead to Twilights first part here. I laughed and agreed with her when she quoted herself, claiming that the ponies here were crazy. We shared a good laugh until I separated from her to complete my end of my bargain.

It was time I visited these Diamond dogs.

"hehe, Hey, huh, where are you going?" she asked between chuckles. I had left her outside the library and was heading west.

"Just going for a stroll love, I figured since I have the freedom, I'll make the most of it." I replied.

"Where to?" She asked from the entrance.

"Anywhere, Good night Twilight!" I was perhaps overeager in my escape. Dashing off left a blazing trail, but also the curious unicorn behind.

I can sssmell them, delicious Greed.Feed me their eyes.

Would you like a side order of 'The fuck why?' or would you prefer just a cup of 'Hell no'?

We need the meat to survive. The dark essence will sustain you, but not me. I need the body of the corrupt.

I suppose I could...cook 'em. I do miss meat. I admitted. Whilst me and myself mentally chatted I took note of my new surroundings.

Before, I found the land I was looking for. Barren, dusty and with few mounds if earth sticking out. I was lost for about half an hour, just sniffing the air to find trace amounts of greed. My skill-full tracking abilities didn't fail me however, my nose made me lunge over a stone and pointed to a mound; the amount of greed present left me feeling bloated. Okay so I tripped over a rock, fell in the general direction of the aroma, and found out it came from the mounds.

Peering down, the tunnel seemed bottomless, I decided to test how far down it went. I did so in the classiest of ways. The air was filled with chocking sounds, my mouth made a funnel shape and I spat out a flaming splodge of phlegm. As my mucus and saliva hit the ground with an echoing splat, I realised I could shadow sink all the way down.

Now my new surrounding appeared to be only a network of tunnels. There were holes in the walls where something once lived. A single set of railway tracks lead down either side of the mine. Illumination from my burning bodily fluid helped me greatly. I could light up dark rooms with a single hawk, not that I planned on making a habit out of it, but it was an amusing trick.

I followed the tracks, only leaving my shadow form to double check on the scent, and made my way to the largest cavern. I have never seen so many hounds in my life.

There must have been at least 20 of them, a vast majority wore a single grey shirt; they all resembled potato bags that had holes in. On top of their skulls sat an oversized helmet, covering their tiny eyes and forehead.

Strangely, not a lot of these mutts had much greed in their hearts, well in comparison to the three at the front. To one side were vast quantities of diamonds and riches, barely shining under the pale moonlight which crept through the single skylight. On the other side rested around a ton of armour and spears. Must belong to the dogs behind me.

Now these three dogs were different, not just because they reeked of greed, but they had different appearances altogether.

Each had large arms, but tiny hind legs, although he others had this build too, these three were clearly the weakest. One was small, had tanned fur, and I could see his stale teeth as he grumbled in his sleep. Looking past the one in the centre, I gazed upon the largest of the trio. He could blend into the rest of the canines, if he wasn't blue. The distinctive features on this one was how his indigo claws were always out. He scratched his stomach, rolled over and his leg began twitching. Now I could tell these guys were in charge due to the charcoal jackets they wore, but the one in the middle had a faded cardinal jacket. Whilst the other two had studded collars, he had an orange cube dangling down.

Feeed meeee.

Not yet, I need to know if he is redeemable.

You waste our time, devour him whist he sleeps. Eat his heart.

I rolled my eyes and thought about a power I needed. An ability used when judging the spirits and their essence. Soul stare. For a brief moment you become them. You hear whatever they have heard, you see what they have seen and feel what they have felt. Obviously, demons sometimes fight over those charged with lust.

I'd have to wake him, but if I did it quickly enough, I could judge him before he screamed. I gave him a small nudge, leant over his head, and peered into his closed eyes.

"Fido, get your own..." the red coated one stopped dead, mid-sentence, once he saw my viscous grin.

"Good evening, now I have a couple of questions to ask you. If you answer correctly I won't hurt you, do you understand?" I had asked him in a dark whispering tone. He started shaking, from what I gathered he nodded. I didn't need to ask a lot of questions. Occasionally if I felt he was lying I growled and salivated a bit, he got the message and stopped avoiding the question altogether. I concluded he was the greediest, but still redeemable. I had to know if he forgave the Elements for rescuing their friend, and if he wished for revenge. He said no. I had to know.

I narrowed my sight directly into his pupils. I watched as he squirmed and shook, but eventually he became paralysed. He could only breathe as his pupils occupied the whole eyeball. I felt myself slowly letting go, and I started melding with his memories. I could feel and hear his heartbeat, throbbing in my ears, his hoarse voice commanding his minions.

"We have been ridiculed by little ponies! They turned us into puppies, runts of the litter. I will not let little mule get away with this and you won't too!"

I could see all of his companions stand up and howl, bark and growl at his speech. The entire room filled with rage. The other main two leaders were also happily scheming away.

"Soon we attack little pony town and make them work for us! The will all collect pretty gems, yes!" his mission statement was followed by another round of a hound themed applause.

I could also hear his thoughts.

'Stupid dogs! These stones are all mine. They cannot have any!'

From the darkest reaches of his beating heart I had made my decision.

"You...lie. You...are...unredeemable." I managed to squeeze out, retreating from his mind.

"What?...how did you?...what happens now?" he asked, fear gripping his entire body.

I slowly tilted his head back, exposing the jugular.

"Now...you die." before he could react, I sunk my fangs into his neck. He gurgled and chocked as his sanguine life force sprayed across his friends' back. The walls were painted further when I ripped the entire oesophagus out of his throat. I was chewing noisily on the, surprisingly tasty, midnight snack. I turned to face the large blue one, reaching for a spear.

"What did you do to Rover?" he asked in stern tone.

I looked at him, spat out a vertebrae, and said, "The same thing I will do to you." he backed up slowly; he held the spear in threatening manner still.

He lunged at me, but I had side stepped. I managed to snap the spear in half and threw the tip at him. He dodged and tried to claw me. Unfortunately he got a lock on my form and pulled me up to eye level. He repeatedly beat me. Taking shots to the chest, attempting to break my muzzle, he even tried to claw my eyes out. Sadly for him he had given me an idea.

When he reached back to give me a right jab, exposing his eyes, I jerked forward.

"YEEEOOOOOWWWWW!" he howled. He soon fell to the floor after I continued to drive my horns through his eye sockets.

"Run, Demon pony!" I wretched my bloody head from his lifeless corpse and spied the tanned one running away, thus waking every last dog up.

There was a lot of confusion as the little one screamed blood murder through the tunnels. He wouldn't get far, well if I deal with these guys first. There was a tidal wave of barks, followed by stampeding loyal dogs. This was not going to be pretty.

They almost took me off my hooves. Repeatedly clawing and biting on my plates. I could hear them grinding and scraping. They would grab my legs and try to bend them into awkward shapes, hoping they would snap. It was excruciating, but not the worst thing I have felt. I regained my thoughts, gritted my blood stained teeth, and expanded my wings.

The resulting force sent many flying to the side. Quickly climbing to my hooves, I blindly bucked my legs. I felt the connections of something metal, followed by a sickening crack. I took a guess that I had just split someone's head open like a melon, as I lunged forward and mercilessly pounded on another dog. His fractured skull and missing chest cavity served as an example of things to come.

I pounced from victim to victim, shredding whatever flesh I could tear into. By the fourth, they eventually reached their equipment. It actually made thing more difficult. Barely, mind you. They planted a few spears between the plates, but as they retracted they found the tips had melted.

To say I was in agony would probably be like saying rubbing salt into a gouge, tickles.

The most interesting thing happened when they got one in my mouth. My cheeks burst and flooded my mouth with my blood. I spat it out, as a form of disrespect, but found a funny sight. Four dogs were set ablaze. There was a long pause, but I turned face the remaining few. With a wicked grin, and more blood escaping between my fangs, I simply stated the following.

"All work and no food, makes Mags a hungry pony."

"NOOOOAHHHH!" squeaked the last Diamond dog. Moments ago I had finished gutting him, and whilst he was clutching his escaping bowels, I bucked across the room to the rest of the bodies. I turned and observed my work.

Piles of inconsistent numbers of the dead, littered around the cavern. A small lake of crimson was making its way over to me. Lucky for the one who got away, these guys took longer to kill than I thought. I guess he could learn a lesson from this. I began to search for a cloth or a towel to wipe the dripping blood from my body; I could smell it evaporate from my burning form.

I observed the charred remains of one of the hounds. His still burning skull rolled off and faced towards a table, on it a dish cloth and water bucket.

"Ah thanks for the heads up, did you do something with your hair?" I chuckled. Wiping the remains off my face and body, I proceeded make my leave. I took one last look the massacre behind me, bucked the stone wall, and quickly dashed out.

After happily leaving no evidence I reached the surface, moments before half of the barren landscape collapsed in on its self. I left the hole I had previously used as an entrance and made my way back to the library.

Hmmmm...that was delicious, so savoury, so filling. I will not have to feed for a month now.

Glad I could help. Now I expect you to hold up your end of the bargain.

Yesss. I shall remain dormant until I sense another redemption option. I will return to my slumber and wait for you to act.

Will I have to always kill to sustain you?

No... but you should every so often. Even if it was not redemption or condemnation act, a small rabbit would do. Or a cat, I would like a cat.

If I don't?

You will die, and I shall take your place. I. Will. Eat. You. From the inside out. Immediately, my stomach started glowing. I realised it wasn't my gut. It was him, stored behind some form of an embryo like prison. I was carrying him around in the physical world.

I thought you said you were not taking over me?

I am your survival. Cannibalism is always an option, but isss not neccccesssssary. You are but the morals and thought, personality and body. I only require the body.

You didn't answer my question. In fact I think you just said I was expendable.

Am I killing you now?

Good point.

Guys we have a problem. I was surprised to hear M.V.R join into the conversation. This would be like stepping between your boss and the thug, both of which you were not on good terms with given your previous actions. In this case a Demon and all of his fury incarnate, was now listening to nothing more than an annoying shadow of their being.

What is it? I asked, starting to glance around. I couldn't see anything to the sides, but in the thing in front of be filled me with fear. I was horrified that this creature had found me. I couldn't move.

"Magma Vein...what did you do?" asked a small purple unicorn with fear in her voice. "Did you attack the Diamond dog nest?"

"Yes, how did you find me?" It was genuinely concerned for how she tracked me down, after I set off at blazing speed.

"I followed the burnt path." She stated flatly.

Of course.

"Now why did you do that?" I could sense deep concern for not only her but the rest of Ponyville as well.

"I got wind of an attack they were going to stage on the village. I handled the situation accordingly." That seemed to silence her momentarily. I would never reveal the gruesome details, but on the way back to the tree-house we discussed what I had done. She believed I had scared them off and collapsed the tunnels, completely destroying the mine.

The timber looked darkened inside. No more pine fragrance, only the scent of burning candles, stale books, and whatever the breeze dragged in. We sat down around the table and discussed how I knew about the attack. I said I used some demonic sixth sense and followed it. Although it was slightly true, in terms if following the scent of greed, I had to acquire the information first.

I was thankful to not have to reveal tearing the throat out of an animal, and gouging the eyes of another, seconds before pummelling 20 others into bloody pulps. I was pleased to not reveal how many burned under my wrath. We soon began making more small talk, I asked her about places to walk to, for leisure, next. She recommended a few, but she reluctantly admitted that she didn't get out much. We settled on exploring together, then we agreed on going to sleep.

Moments before I felt safe, and that I had avoided a situation entirely, the door flung open. Something bipedal stood in the doorway, dripping slightly. Had it been raining we would have understood, but as he stepped into the light, it was clear something sinister had happened.

Twilight was mortified. He stood there with his coat and face smeared in blood. His tan fur had lost its shine and he had only one thing to say.

"You killed my friends! This is their blood! MURDERER!"

Chapter 7: Monsters and the Abyss

Chapter 7: Monsters and the abyss.

“I’m sorry. I have no idea what you are talking about.” I remarked, kicking myself for letting this mutt get away in the first place. Despite the calm nature of my voice, the intense blaze emanating from my body was starting to give away my supressed rage.

“No! You killed Rover, Fido and… and Buster and Tyson…and…” Slowly, tears slithered down his cheek, refusing to mix the blood splatters. He began whimpering, but kept a menacing stare. I could sense the thirst for vengeance, building up, beneath this surface of sorrow. The strong build-up of fury was about to break out.

Admittedly I did pity him.

“You killed my friends!” He repeated. As he slowly emerged out of the frozen night, Twilight took the time to join into this conversation.

“Magma Vein? I though you said you scared them off?” she asked, not taking her eyes off the bloody paw prints.

“Demon Pony lied. He killed them!” He yelled, yet again announcing my previous sin.
I was speechless. I was dumbfounded. I was pissed.

I readied myself by getting into the charging position. Lowering my horns, snarling, I pointed them towards his chest. He seemed to be anticipating this, but he wouldn’t stand a chance of catching me with rapid dash. I’d probably plough right through him and have a new fur coat draped over my back.

I was about to finish what I started when I heard soft, brittle, voice.

“Magma? Is he telling the truth? Did you…did you…do it?” The purple mare looked just a mortified at me as she did at him. Fuming with rage I turned to face her, instantly letting the anger dissolve.

She was on the brink of crying. I had betrayed her trust. She believed me not to be a monster, I had even convinced myself I wasn't, guess we were both wrong. I discovered a new colour to my mood that night. I had never felt it before, nor did I want to ever again.

Betrayal; it burned like the purple flames my body currently gave off. The anger, directed at him and myself, and the melancholy of losing someone’s trust. Betrayal, thy name is Magma Vein this night.

“Yes.” I said morbidly. I looked away, not even glancing at the slowly approaching hound. I heard something unsheathe, quickly I focused on him and saw a sharpened gem stone heading towards me. The orange hue returned to my flames, I braced for impact, ready to buck back out the door. He was screaming whist I growled like a cornered animal. We both roared at the same time, when suddenly we were torn apart by a powerful force.

I saw the lavender aura constrain both our movements. I didn’t see the book case she slammed me into.

“You two calm down! I will not have you fighting in my library!” She slowly stepped between us, avoiding eye contact. I watched her sigh, before choosing to show a mask of intense anger.

Without looking at either of us, she said “Now we are going to settle this, peacefully, or else.” Her horn’s glow intensified, I felt a crushing force, and the aura began buzzing noisily.

“Hugh, ugh. Little pony should put us down, I will not hurt you. Just evil demon pony.” The little dog squirmed, no doubt experiencing the crushing weight I also felt.

“Liar! You all planned to attack Ponyville. You wanted to kidnap the ponies for your own greedy needs.” I responded.

“We would not kill little ponies!” He barked.

“You didn't learn your lesson last time. Why would you do it again? As I said to you leader ‘you are unredeemable.’” I stated in a matter of fact tone.

“ENOUGH!” The crushing weight had just been lifted, when it was once again compressing my abdomen.

“YOU!” She turned to face the pained canine, at a speed that made it seemed like she snapped her neck. “I thought we settled this when we rescued our friend. You have no reason to attack us. We even left you alone!” she shouted, forcing the sapphire blade out of his hand. She levitated the makeshift dagger towards a bin, and without taking her eyes off him, dropped it unceremoniously.

She immediately looked back, spun around, and crept up to me. I looked down, scowling.

“You attacked the Diamond dogs. Was it because you knew about the attack or was it because you were curious?” she interrogated. Her eyes narrowed and she lowered me back down, only so that she could slam my jaw on the floor. She stepped closer and looked down at me.

“I knew from the start.” I lied.

“It only spreads more lies. It questioned Rover, yes. Asked him if he wanted to attack you. He said no, but still killed him.” his voice croaked at the last sentence. More tears fell onto the library floor.

“He’s telling the truth isn’t he? You didn’t know about the raid. You went to kill them anyway!” She threw me back into the bookcase, my spike punctured through and I could feel the bark of the tree corking the tips.

The little Equine better watch herssself. Magma Vein I warn you; if her, or that miserable mutt, attempts to cause further harm you will havvve to defend yourssself.

She wouldn't dare, she would never...

How many souls have committed murder in blind fury? I was cut off. He was right, too many souls have killed for the wrong reasons, but these ponies are different.

It's not in their nature, do not interfere! I screamed mentally, all the while Twilight was prying information from the other prisoner. She returned, looking as fierce as ever.

"He says he didn't want to do it. He claims he was trying to convince them not to. Apparently he something called an 'old dog'. He believes in the old methods of digging with the dogs, not kidnapping ponies or other creatures. He was trying to stop them, but the others wouldn't listen." she stated, still wearing a look of disgust.

"How is that relevant to me preventing the attack? His words did nothing, I saw. They were planning to attack soon. How can you trust him? He walked in here looking for revenge." I responded.

"Well at the moment I don't exactly trust you either. You told me you had scared them off, not caused a massacre. Why should I believe you are the good guy here?" she plucked me from the wooden pin cushion, and put me down gently.

Still the magic restrained my movement. It felt like minor pins and needles, the effects were starting to become nauseous, but at the same time it was like pressing against a wall. It smothered me and dragged me closer to her.

"Well?" She stared intently.

"Lesser of the two evils, remember? That and my punishment to Celestia." That certainly got her attention. So much so she dropped the binding force. I could see she registered what I meant when I spoke to her why I kill other demons, but not when I mentioned her mentor.

"What do you mean? What does Princess Celestia have to do with this?" she asked in a confused tone.

I sighed. It was now obvious that she had been kept in the dark about my presence here.

"It is true I am here because I am lost, but did you not notice these shackles? Do you not recall my crimes? Did your Princess not tell you your role in my punishment?" I may have started off with a dark tone, but I quickly returned to a more calm voice.

"Role? She said I was to help turn you into a model citizen. Now that you have failed I can report back to her, and tell her about your heinousness crime." she stated, defending her teacher.

"Will you tell her my motive?" I asked curiously.

"Well. Yes, but..."

"What would it matter then? Celestia only told you half of the story, all you would be doing is telling her I was carrying out my sentence." I added.

"What do you mean?"

"I was sent here, much like Cerberus was all those years ago, to safe guard something." She looked at me with slight suspicion.

"What? What could you protect that me and my friends can't?"

"The Elements of Harmony, from lethal threats." I spoke slowly. She backed off and blinked multiple of times.

"Lethal? How could you?" She stopped and looked back at the struggling dog. He was squirming about, knocking books from the shelves.

"Yes. Only when necessary mind you." She looked back at me, then the blood stained hound, before sighing. Her magical grip released. Due to the sudden release, I felt the cool breeze flow over my plates, courtesy of the still open door.

"Twilight I'm sorry..." She instantly snapped back at me, glaring daggers.

"Don’t. Talk. To. Me. Monster." grinding her teeth, I got the message. I'd be lying if I said I wasn't slightly disheartened, shameful even, but I didn't let it get to me. She realised the by-product of both our worlds crossing over; me being able to kill being bound by my duty, and despised me for it. Still, I had one last thing to do.

"Can you restrain him for a bit longer, I wish to know if he is still a threat. If he is, I won’t have to dispose of him," she scowled and bared her teeth at the way I described my method, as if I was blatantly throwing away precious gemstones "my way, given that he is already in your custody." I finished. She backed up further, still glaring at me. When she reached the table, she allowed me to slowly make my way over to Spot. He growled as I got closer.

"Little pony working for Demon pony? Should have known." He frowned and looked away.

"No, she has nothing to do with this other than being a witness. Now I'm going to ask you a couple of questions, if you lie, you may end like your friends." I didn't need to look to know Twilight was further building up the hatred she now had for me.

"Go ahead. I don't care anymore," as his head dropped so did the anger in his voice, "my friends are gone, now I have nodog to return to." He sighed. I frowned, I was expecting him to further grill me or at least bite me like the violent mongrel he was. Perhaps that last thought could be seen as prejudice, or at the minimum racist, in some way.

He looked back up to me, sorrow filling up those old eyes, and whimpered. "What do you want to know?"

"How long has there been a plan to raid Ponyville?" I asked coldly.

"Ever since whining pony arrived, but we they were now after revenge." He replied, all hope lost. Despair; to a demon it was incredibly minty. The refreshing smell, froze the nostrils and gave the throat a feeling of numbness, it was overpowering. It burned as it left with every breath. Of course he couldn't smell it.

"Second question: who were you planning to kid-ponynap?" again I spoke as any interrogator would: harsh, bitter and emotionless.

"They wanted colts, earth ponies. They wanted little, little ponies, yes. Puppy ponies." He added. I was starting to get confused as to why he excluded himself from the rest. Why was it 'they' not 'we'? Regardless I faced Twilight, she only looked back in disgust. This time at him. Still, when she looked back at me I got the l look of 'Shut up, do your thing, and fuck off.'

"Did you want to hurt anypony?"

"They didn't care, although if they hurt ponies they would be useless."

"I didn’t ask about them, I asked about you." That caught his attention.

"No. No need to capture ponies. Don't like ponies if they like whining pony. Stay away I said, revenge they wanted. Was our fault I said. Claw is what Spot got." He nodded to his abdomen. I couldn't see why I had not noticed before, but now I could see it. He had three scarred lines across his stomach, probably belonging to the blue brute.

"And these dogs were your friends?" I thought about what the leader had promised, and then what he had thought. The one named Rover, thought he was going to keep all of the gems to himself. Not once did he mention the others. "Tell me, did they share any bounty? Collect any gems and give them away?"

"Yes...no. No sharing." He looked away, sniffled. His eyes darted back and forth, indicating a sudden epiphany. He didn't lose any friends; he had non to start off with. He began weeping, looked at me and burst out. I sighed and gave him a slight sympathetic look.

"I'm sorry. It is clear you mean miss Twilight here no harm. She will also mean you no harm either. I... apologies again for killing your friends."

"No not friends, users. Spot no better than captured pony." he interjected.

"Regardless, Miss Twilight is a very generous hostess, she is kind, friendly and will care for you until further notice." as I finished, she stepped beside Spot, still keeping her distance form me, and slowly released him. I moved away and waited for the results, ready in case he attacked her.

"Is demon pony right? Spot is sorry for before." he apologised, rubbing his paws together. I saw her horn glow, heard a tap start up in the kitchen, before both a towel and a bowl of water entered the room. The bowl rested on a cabinet next to the ruined bookshelf, meanwhile she had passed him the cloth.

"It's okay, wipe yourself over. I'll look after you for a while. No need to apologies, YOUR NOT IN THE WRONG." she once again faced me at break-neck speed. I was unfazed, she then moved towards me, whilst Spot cleaned his ex-friend's blood out of his fur coat.

"Neither am I. I did what I had to stop the attack."

"You killed them. I don't want to know how, but I know you would have tried to kill him." She stated, still glaring at me.

I sighed, she got me. I was planning on killing him, butchering him like the rest most likely. She was right, he was lucky he had this time to save himself. I had judged him as unredeemable, when he was clearly capable. I was wrong, most likely why I am a guard instead of a judge. I had only one person to blame. One person who convinced me to do otherwise.

Bloodrage.

Oh pleasssse tell me you don't blame me for your actsss. I told you to do your duty. Hehe, and now you doubt your decision. How many other innocents did you kill? I know. Hehehe, not many.

Listening to you caused me to go against everything I stood for. You threatened to kill almost everypony, I had to stop you.

You're a demon. Made to condemn and punish. Nothing more. I would kill only the punishable, never the innocents. You are right though, at least half would suffer under my wrath.

I wasn't always a demon.

Probably why you sometimes feel ssssympathetic. Disgusting abomination. You are bound to your dutiesss, and can't full fill them. You are not worthy of your abilitiesss.

"Leave." I was brought back from my mental struggle, when the angry mare pointed to the door.

"What?" I asked, slightly confused. Her horn started glowing.

"I said get out." she repeated, once again grinding her teeth. I turned and saw the more than ten books hovering. I regarded them as a threat, but before I could respond they all dived at me in arrow formation.

"NOW!" I was swept up by a few books, whilst badly beaten by the hard back copies. I caught a glimpse of 'Mare troubles?' before being launched out. Outside in the cold, dark, stone street, I landed on my chest. Sprawled out, I managed to pull my face out of a small mud puddle. Of course no rain, or any other source of water, and yet I still land in the worst of places. Only this time I felt I deserved it. I turned to face Twilight standing by the doorway, the mud on my face quickly drying, and she slammed the door shut.

Worst thank you ever. declared M.V.R, finally taking part after all was said and done.

FUCK OFF. I mentally yelled, pausing between both words.

Just try and make me. Look we can either argue, or we can of move on. You've done what you had to do, you don't need friends, just do your job and you'll be sent home.

He'sss right. Sssoon we shall return.

IDIOTS! If we continue killing, Celestia won't help us. We won't ever return.

As I walked down the street, contemplating places to go to, my mind was returned to me. Only my voice echoed in my skull, as I tried to think about where to sleep tonight.

Try the pub called 'The Broken Cart', find that colt. He might know of a place to stay tonight. That was the smartest thing he has ever said whilst I have been here, as a matter of fact it was his best idea ever.

The watering hole, traditional migrating point of every male, worth the intoxicating poisons in his veins. This establishment went by the name of 'The Broken Cart', aptly named for someone who feels like he's going nowhere fast. The run down pub seemed to be slowly renewing itself, given the amount of scaffolding leading to the tiled rooftop. I made my way up to the front, moving along darkened alley ways to help me brood, when I took note of the cottage appeal. A sudden memory planted itself in my mind’s eye; the pub looked exactly like my human house.

Putting this fact aside, and tallying it as mere coincidence, I entered and began my search. I didn't really expect to find Iron Hoof, but the remaining bits in my pocket promised me at least a few pints of... whatever ponies drank. I doubt they had anything as strong as concentrated orphan tears, or distilled vicar vodka; made from one hundred percent vicar blood. Well, the ones who sinned anyway.

The bar room reminded me of an old English pub. From the scrap book memory, I recognised the many worn couches, arching along the walls, the bar, an open fire and above that I recalled a picture. The one I remembered was of some knight slaying a dragon, whilst here was Celestia. Her picture gave a warming smile, but I could guarantee the real one would not be so friendly at our next meeting. Many tables were spread around, arching around said picture, but the chairs faced each other.

There were six ponies sitting around. Three in the far corner, a group of mares looking at me before chatting amongst themselves, two colts perched by the bar, wobbling on the stools. Finally a single stallion, leaning against the wall past out. Making my way to the bar, I watched as he slowly toppled over, snoring loudly before resting his head.

TIIMMMBEEERRR! M.V.R finished with a small explosion, no really, I heard an explosion. Oh come on. I was not the only one thinking it. he said slightly disgruntled.

I sat upon a stool, an awkward climb for someone who was yet to even master the trot. I manually moved my lizard tail to the side, slightly taping one of the two drunk gents to my left.

"Uh helplo? Dipshyou wanph sumpin?" he lazily dribbled. The brown colt spun around, twice, before turning to face me. What he actually saw was my shoulder, given I was taller than most stallions, and he looked up. The earth pony squinted, leant forward, before yelping. His friend looked over, his bloodshot eyes widened, and they both yelped. They screamed again, paused to burp, and continued, before taking flight. I arched an eyebrow, as the pair zigzagged across the room, bouncing off each other. Once they realised that they both couldn't fit through the door at the same time, they eventually left as quick as any drunk could.

The passed out drunk re-awoke, mumbled something along the lines of 'It's platonic because I got here first' then quickly started snoring. I wished to know about what he was dreaming, yet at the same time decided it was best not to ask.

I heard the mares giggling in the corner, looking back I noticed a ginger pegasus, a green earth pony, and finally a mare I should have recognised from the start.

Rarity.

"Oh Magma Vein, what brings you here at this hour? I thought you left with Twilight?" She chirped. she must have only seen me as the colts scuttled out, she did have her back to the entrance.

"I did, we...parted," technically I was not lying, "I figured I'd sample some of the alcohol whilst I visit this land." She beamed happily, before taking a sip of the golden liquid in her Martini glass.

"Well you’re in luck mate, I'm on tap tonight." A familiar voice, caught my attention. The cream colt named Iron Hoof stood behind the bar. "Still ain't got that costume off I see. Not to worry, I'll give ya discount for yer troubles, sorting them lads out, and your first time here. You're one lucky stallion if you’re buying tonight." He added.

"Hey Iron Hoof. I thought you said you're only here when you're not working or at the gym." I added. He responded by laughing before announcing he works part time here, his other job is a coach. He brought a wooden flask to a tap, filled it with a frothy beverage, and slid to across to me.

"Down the hatch, that's the house's own brand. Tell me what you think." he asked curiously.

The drink was immensely refreshing, the bitter taste was a pleasing treat. Not only did it wash away the remaining bloody after taste, but it also brightened my spirits. However the dark mood soon returned, I looked at the empty flask and sighed.

"Brilliant, that's a good brew you go there. Nice blend of oats and rice, plus the red delicious and pears in the mix. Good job." I complemented.

Both Rarity and Iron Hoof looked stunned. I grinned and waited for the next question.

"That's quite a tongue you got there. How did you know that?" he asked smirking, grabbing the cup and putting it on his side of the counter.

"Yes Magma Vein. That is quite a talent; do you drink, for flavour of course, often?" the alabaster mare asked. The other two looked intrigued as well.

"It's a hobby, perhaps not the healthiest, but I find most alcohols do offer a better variety of flavour." It was true. I did sometimes drink with the lads, but I was sometimes required to go to official meetings. Thanks to my deep interests in Hell's wine and spirit collection, which followed a similar recipe to the human version (Albeit involving more limbs for flavour), I was able to make a decent first impression at my promotion celebration.

"Oh yes; me, Mr Hoof, and the girls here, Gin," She pointed to the ginger pegasus, "and Alizé," she, moved her arm towards the earth pony next to her, "have our little private tasting sessions once a week. Past closing time so we can enjoy our own company, without some uncoordinated stallion attempting to court us. I was thinking about inviting Twilight to this little get together, but she is often busy with her studies. How about you ? Care to join us?"

The mares all simultaneously had puppy dog eyes. I swear it’s more of a reflex, kicking in at the most appropriate time. I chuckled, asked for a lager for my troubles, a cocktail for a taster session, and the six of the strongest spirits. I figured if I want this night to pass as quickly as possible, I might as well blackout and not have to worry about finding a place to sleep.

"Trying a variety of the strongest? The stallions where you're from must all be as adventurous." Gin complemented. I doubt she found me attractive, I looked like a glowing lump of charcoal, but the gesture was a warm welcome. Much like the first shot of Equestrian whiskey, to my dismay I was right: low alcohol level.

"Why not? I have a lot to catch up on, and I'm eager to learn. I'm sure you ladies can guide me in the right direction." I responded. They all nodded with a merry grin, as Iron Hoof joined us with our next round of alcohol.

He raised a mug and looked at me, I raised mine, as we both said "Cheers." we downed the beer. We caught eyes, resulting in an unannounced drinking competition.

I brought the mug down before he did and smirked triumphantly. He grinned and we both faced the mares, which rolled their eyes and tittered to themselves. The alcohol was helping suppress the thought of my betrayal, alas it would always breakthrough.

It wasn't that I was ashamed of killing the dogs, I had just saved Ponyville, and it was the way Twilight looked at me. Those eyes...didn't bother me till now. On top of that I might have killed an innocent. All I did was stand there cold and emotionless. Oh god, what have I done...

I think there's more alcohol in these drinks then I thought. Ah. It’s not 6.2%, its 62%.

Bugger.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Told you it would taste better with gin. I should know, being my favourite flavour, it often does have the... more lush taste."

"Magma Vein. Where did you learn this? It is simply divine!"

"Yeah, it's strong too. I don't think I've ever seen Gin's cheeks go red, it must be good."

"Yeah...the drink...that's it."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"So that's why I am banned from being near turtles, centaurs younger than 1600 years old, minotaurs and old demons with heart problems, anything worth more than 2,000,000 pou-bits and lollipops, at any funeral."

"Mr Magma Vein! That was truly a naughty 'accident'. Bad boy!"

"HAHAHAHA...did...did...he really?...HAHAHAHA. Oh Celestia the amount of kumquats Hahaha!"

"Mags, how did you convince the guards to all strip off like that?"

"Oh my. That was a rather Risqué move. You're lucky this Sapphire Hue was there the stowaway the bottles of cider."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"You can do it Mr Iron Hoof! Bring his hoof to the table!"

"You're rather excited by the match Alizé, something you prefer to spectate rather than the races?"

"Well hoof wrestling does seem more competitive, look at the concentration, can you truly blame me Rarity?"

Slam

"Ouch, well done lad, that's quite a hoof you go there."

"I guess that means I get another round?"

"Hehe, give your little glass kingdom little houses. You have too many bottle towers."

"Actually Magma Vein, I believe you may wish to...perhaps restrict your intake?"

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"So I'm aalll like... I gotta do whhaaat I gotta do...excuse me a second....she's like "'but that's not a nice thing.'"

"Mate, you know what you gotta do right? Wait where you are?"

"Thaps the fire place Iron Hoof."

"Oh yeah. Sorry all you weird things look alike, no offence."

"Mehpsh."

"Oh that's on the third shelf. Sorry I ain't sellin' that stuff tonight."

"Uh-huh, really that's how?"

"Anyway, what you gotta do is...Alizé, that's the red wine, the white stuff is on the shelf below."

"I'm glad we had this guy talk Iron Hoof. I don't think the girls would have understooped."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Wowph. You're rightsh. He is comfy."

"Magma Vein dear, I don't think the poor colt enjoys being a cushion."

"He's fine Rarity. Ain't ya?"

"Charge the quiche with treason!..."

"Okay Mags, get off the drunk. He's having a bad dream."

"Fine. Rarity? Do yup only drinks one glass every half hour? It's only 2 in the morting."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Seepsya Iron Hoof. Thanks for the discount, sorry about burning your buckshits."

"No problem. Girls, plepsh make slure he sleep somewhere awet from Spilight Twinkle."

"Of course, come on my gentle colt, let’s go."

"Mr Magma Vein...hehehe...the bottles are still stuck on your horns.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Wow. It’s so...big. I don't think you can handle us both thought."

"Ohs yeah? I can make...bigger watch."

"Oh my! Mr Magma Vein, you are gifted."

"I didn't ask for it. It's a gift I must share. Now let’s put it to use. Rarity, would yousp like to join us?"

"Thank you for the offer, but I came prepared, should such a need arrive. I will be fine on my own."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Gkojfsio efjsojfsejfso! I diah dawkd real!"

"kadnaond...tawd jw mannequin iawdoij."

"Mw. adiodao alive w iwud!"

"auhdah hwadoahd jiw."

"fllije Spike."

"dmwadjp Sweetie bell."

"Rarity?"

"Spike."

"Sweetie belle?"

"Corn ddoai wjijra. ahiah afhainfa."

"Why didanhjs kdapkd dajod?"

"Dog. Twilight ififno jfseifni nin."

"jefis Bedroom."

"ijei oeofj mannequin!"

"aejfapefpa why dawda?"

" jpjfpef Murdered fplplf pfkpwskf."

Thud.

That gut wrenching feeling would not disappear, neither would that blasted sunlight. Sure enough my plan worked to 'drunkenly teleport' into another location, and seemed to have a lovely silk feeling to it. It did nothing for the pulsating pain in my mind. The cursed aftermath: hangovers. An unbeatable foe, for those who don't know how to combat the symptoms.
I was one of them.

I opened my eye lights, grimacing at the amount of light burning my retinas. Well, whatever I had that counted as retinas. Scanning the room I took notice of the silk sheets, the ornate pillow cases, and also the how deep my spikes were buried into the mattress.

Groaning, and hoping to be able to repay the damage, I rolled over. Another unfortunate sight. There was what appeared to be a funnel of ash, starting from my mouth and heading towards the wall. Everything in the general vicinity was singed, including another pillow, a cupboard revealing a surprising amount of lacy socks, half a lamp, and the wall. Judging by the; splatters of goo, the bad taste in my mouth, and lit candle which had melted to the base, I had performed an involuntary action.

Last night I had threw up.

Oh for... If I was still in Hell, I could at least clean up, but noooo. Nothing here is flame retardant! I scolded myself. I looked around the rest of my room. Lit up by a single circular window, I spotted a few wardrobes and clothing lines. Some labelled 'due next week' whilst others where labelled 'for the girls.' I overlooked the vibrant dresses, squinting to recover from the bombardment of colour, and spotted a terrifying sight.

That elegantly dressed mannequin. The same one that appeared to have watched me enter and leave yesterday.

"Stupid overgrown coat hanger. Hey buddy. Got wood?" I mocked. I wasn't expecting a response, but that smiling mask made it look like it had the last laugh. It was taunting me, mocking me, and that smile was not helping. So sincere, friendly even, but I registered as the devil's grin.

I crawled out of bed, causing an eruption of feathers to follow, and dragged my hooves towards the door. I could feel bricks in my gut, grinding and chaffing, as I slowly stepped closer to the doorknob. Gracefully twisting the golden bulge, I pulled the door open and was greeted by the smell of breakfast. Scrambled eggs.

"I best be going." I mumbled, trying to ignore the pain and start thinking.

We're not doing too well up here either, all that scotch...ouch.

Yesss, I feel most unpleasant.

Like you've been used as a hammer unpleasant, or someone poked you unpleasant?

The first.

"Well you guys do deserve it. You haven't help me at all." I groaned making my way slowly down the long hallway

The pub was my idea.

And look where that got us.

My pain is caused by the insolent fool beyond the barrier? What use are you? You're only a reflection. He hissed menacingly.

I heard a rattle of chains, I believe they were the ones from that dream. Still didn't stop the pain. Everyone, or every-personality I guess, winced and moaned. It was as if mosquito was using a loudspeaker in my ears. Then something caught my attention. It was another scent in the air, and another. Two more visitors.

One tickled my nose, numbing it. After regaining my sense of smell back, I smelt a familiar scent. Purity.

She was here, meaning the sense of pins and needles was caused her student.

I crept towards the staircase as quietly as I could, given the pain in my abdomen, and started hearing voices below.

"So it was true. He did...kill something last night. He seemed so inconspicuous, a perfect gentle colt, I would have never suspected such a thing." I recognised Rarity's ladylike voice; smooth, pristine, like glass.

"Yes, he also didn't show much remorse about the deed. He only apologised for trying to kill Spot." I see Twilight still thinks I am the beast, the vile nightmare, a monster even.

"Yes, although he promised Sparkle pony would be kind, he spared Spot, and obeyed Sparkle pony." I was bamboozled to hear that canine was here, given his past with the fashionista.

"You can't be serious? He's a killer! He butchered your friends." she replied. I had stopped creeping and was sitting by the top of the stairs

"No. Not friends. Ponynappers, they were going to attack today." Well I guess I had to have some support.

"If what you say is true then, unfortunately Twilight, he did act according to my command. If Ponyville was in danger, then you were in danger, meaning that he would have to obey his sentence." There was her majesty; she was easily recognisable by the motherly voice she used when I was first introduced to the Elements.

"Princess he may have saved us, but he showed no signs of regret. He is a cold blooded killer! He ate the dogs! he psychotic."

The mare should try meat sometime, she may like it.

"I wouldn't say that was entirely true. He did hint at a deep burden a for a few moments, mentioning some deal from time to time. He also spoke to Iron Hoof about your reaction. He thought I couldn't hear, but I don't drink too much leaving my hearing finely tuned, his volume did slowly grow louder as the time passed, and he started saying how he wanted your forgiveness. The poor dear turned his flames blue, I must say although it complimented his form, it was distressing."

Oh no.

Aaawww, somebodies going soft.

You better Shut your mouth before I start singing. I threatened; the combined effects of my nails-on-a-chalk-board singing voice, and the hangover, was something to be feared.

Err...that won't be necessary. He quickly piped down.

"Really? He did that once. Last time we were talking about his pet, Cerberus, and he kind of looked down there too." If I didn't know any better, then I swear she had some sympathy for me at last. "Regardless he still murdered a lot of diamond dogs."

"Yes, but why would he do such a thing? If he did not know about the attack then what drove him to an extent such as finding and hunting the Diamond dogs?" Celestia asked curiously.

I guess it was time for me to come clean. Unfortunately I would need help.

Blood Rage, I'm going to need you to make a speech.

Excccellent.

Chapter 8: Help! I've taken myself hostage.

"It's so strange. He seemed really nice. I didn't think he could be a monster." I heard a disgruntled Twilight add. I guess I really did shock her.

"Which is why the situation is so confusing. I'm sorry to leave you in the dark about this Twilight, but he did try to reason with the guards back in the Castle. Even when he started to defend himself, he refused to mortally wound the guards." I could see the Princess was sitting on the fence about this. Not whether or not I'll be punished, that I have no doubt, but why I decided to attack. Well she would never know, unless he makes an appearance.

"Maybe something upset him? Perhaps instead of harming us, he chose to find those to, ahem, hurt." Rarity, hurt is an understatement. I edged closer to the stair case, mentally preparing how to approach the situation. It had to appropriate, it had to get to the point, and it needed to be handle it delicately.

So descending down the stairs I said the following as they turned to face me.

"Have I been a bad boy? Did I do something wrong?" I stated calmly. When I arrived to the bottom, I was met with a burning stare from the teacher and the student. I met their fearful glare with my own pained facial expression. Hangovers, apparently, do not help lighten the mood. Scrambled eggs on the other hand.

I doubt I'd be welcome to it.

I walked around, past Twilight, past Spot, and took a seat opposite Celestia. To my left were my intended victim and my ex-hostess, both wearing a hate filled expression. To right, the lovely lady, who will be informing me of what happened last night. Given that she can even look at me; at the moment she refused to even glance at me. Finally, sitting opposite me was my judge, jury and perhaps...executioner.

My my. Magma Vein that was a humorous thought. Should they attempt to attack, she will be the first to be digested.

Don't joke around. This is no time for games.

When have I ever been funny? Little demon, tiny, tiny abomination. I could eviscerate the entire town if I see fit.

You see, this is why we need to work on your people skills.

"This is not the time for your remarks. This is a grave situation, you have committed a crime that is punishable by banishment. Had your intentions not been for this village, you would have woken up beyond the brink of Equestria." chided Celestia. The venom in her words did worry me, I wanted to be sent home not thrown into isolation.

"Forgive me. I may have had a little to drink last night." I admitted, shying away.

"I would not call emptying the entire spirit section 'a little to drink', had you not actually been sampling the cocktails I would have banned you from joining us again." Rarity harrumphed, to which point Twilight face hoofed. The Princess still scolded me from across the table.

"I hope I was not a scoundrel or anything last night." I asked, looking at the back or the fashionista's head.

"Well... actually you were rather polite and civil, for the most part." she mumbled, earning a death glance from Twilight.

"I think we're getting side tracked. Princess he chose to drink away last night, I doubt he's even sorry." The librarian was quick to bring her case back around. I looked over and saw the hatred as her eyes narrowed. Spite, fury, rage, murderous intentions...sorrow, fear and anguish. Betrayal, I guess last night did nothing for me.

I looked at the decorative table cloth before, noticing the lilac hearts. The room was shaded that colour, from dark to faintest tone purple surrounded me. Combined with the sense of betrayal, I soon followed the trend.

Looking up I noticed the Princess' eyes soften as my hue shifted to purple. The others also took a quick glance at my glow.

"What is this?" Celestia added. I could sense no spite in this, only curiosity. I was about to answer when she cut me off.

"Ah I understand. Your flames give away your mood. Let's see, if I recall, yellow is pride, blue must be sadness and despair, what could be purple?" I looked up morbidly, saw the confused glances. Especially from Spot. He took a tentative sniff, before pulling away in disgust.

"Demon pony smells of shame."

"You can sense that?" I asked, genuinely interested.

"Is how we address strangers. We smell for attack and anger. Doesn't work when sleeping." he explained.

"I see." I still hadn't shifted colour, as much as I tried. Occasionally there would be a spark of apricot, but it would be consumed quickly.

"Shame? Magma Vein, if you did not agree with the act, then why would you ever decide to do such a despicable deed?" The Diarch was bewildered, but still retained a judgemental tone. No sympathy for me.

"Shame? Yes. With killing those dogs? No." I paused to allow another frown form, and looked at Twilight, "Betrayal. I lied to her. I convinced her I wasn't a monster. I had no idea about Blood Rage's potential here. He has never spoken to me before. I did pan on being a mod-decent citizen in my time here, but he complicated things." The Librarians tone softened, as did the stare, but I knew she still kept the hatred she had for me.

"Who is Blood Rage? I thought you were the only one who got lost." She commented, eyeing me up scrupulously.

"That's the thing. He is me. Well a part of me. He's what we demons called a Primal. Pure instinct, serving to keep us alive." I explained. My orange glow returned slowly, just as they looked at each other in confusion.

"How do we know you're not lying? You could just be putting the blame on multi-personality disorder to escape your crime." the lavender unicorn responded sceptically. The group seemed to side with her, even the hound leant closer and growled. I had to do something I didn't want to do.

Show him, physically, just a small amount.

"Would you like to speak to him?" I asked professionally.

"What?" they responded in unison, even Rarity turned to face me.

"Would...you...like...me...to...reveal...a....small...part...of...him?" I stated, perhaps a little patronising, but I'm sure I got the message across.

You plan to release me?

Don't be daft. I will partially surrender my jaw to help come to terms.

If you surrender your entire head, I can swap it with mine. That will convince them there is no trickery.

...Deal. You should wait till I summon you.

"How?" Celestia asked, concern in her voice.

"He will become apparent. Trust me. But I warn you. He is not like me. I do try to be a good guy." I turned to face the purple mare and the mutt, just as she snorted in spite. "You will not like him. He has no morals, just my duties in mind. He's the cold, heartless, bloodthirsty killer." She rolled her eyes, still sceptical.

"Fine, show us this, Blood Rage." Rarity interjected.

"Don't say I didn't warn you. Come on out Blood Rage. It's your time to shine." I responded morbidly, already feeling a familiar burrowing in my gut.

I felt my throat tighten and choke me, as I did so I jerked. Twitching and spluttering wasn't exactly a calming movement for them to watch. Moments before I felt the subtle movements of the plates on my face shift, Twilight spoke.

"Oh please, save us the...drama?" she trailed of watching some of my plates slide around.

"Can...we...get on with...this?" I struggled to speak, once again feeling the dark force suppress my will. I saw my horns shrink and move down to my snout. Between them I saw the solar Diarch look back in horror.

After such an introduction? I believe a proper entrance is in order. Hehehe. He continued laughing. Soon my face was sculpted in his image.

I felt two more horns form at the back of my head and sprout out. My face enlarged to make room for the teething fangs. The flames in my eyes, dissipated, and were soon replace by magma orbs. I was temporarily blinded, but I image once the reptilian slit formed, my sight was soon returned to me. They gawked at my new form once it had finished construction.

I had finally finished morphing into a 'normal' stallion body, with the head of a cobra. Demonic-afied of course.

Well that was pleasant. I noted sarcastically.

Rarity screamed so loud one of the glass cups smashed. I'm surprised nopony flinched.

The mutt was frozen to his seat, lip quivering.

“Oh my goodness! What in Tartarus is that?!” Twilight gasped, flinching and edging away. The group shared a similar response.

“Sweet Celestia! What happened to him?” The Princess cursed, although I did temporally ponder if using your own name would count a profanity. Never the less the look of horror on her face intensified, especially after he opened his crocodile eyes.

"Greetings mortals. I am Blood Rage." he spoke, twisting his neck to feel the breeze. He examined his body at the table, bringing his hooves into view. It was weird being in my own mind. Everything was dark, except for an image being played out. The chains had returned and all I could do was watch.

"Pathetic body. Although the wings are a beneficial ability." He added flaring his wings. Admittedly I was jealous of how well he was able to use them. Then again, learning to fly is instinctive and that is his department.

Rarity swooned, just as she was about to pass out, the Mistress of the sun steadied her.

"Who...what are you?" Twilight asked. I knew she realised I was not lying, about bloody time. The fear in her eye was apparent, as was Spot's as he tried to move as far away from me/him (us?) as possible.

"Ah, the purple equine. Yes he did take a shining to you. Friendship, bah! Disgusting thing. Tastes foul." Blood Rage threw his tongue about, as if trying to remove the flavour of a friendship. "He was upset by your disapproval of his methods. He even started hating himself for what he did." He scowled at her. "YOU made him soft. He killed thousands of demons. You made him feel guilty." he chided, causing her the look away in despair.

"And all you did was cast him out. Who do you think he was? A kind soul? Maybe once, but not now. He's a beast with a conscious. Like the rest of you creatures."

"What did he want to gain from killing these Diamond dogs?" Celestia interrogated.

"Hehehe. He wanted to protect you, he wanted to protect this little tiny town," he stopped focusing on the saddened mare and switched to Celestia, already not impressed by his antics, "He wanted to protect the whole of this forsaken land." He began laugh diabolically. He calmed down and glared at the pissed off Princess.

"From what? Diamond dogs? They are little threat, why did he have to kill them?" She glared at, but I could smell as small ping of fear when he grinned. My regular fangs had shrunk, they were the size of the tip of the little finger humans had.

"He wanted to protect all of the innocents from the greatest threat to arrive to your land." He remarked, placing his hooves on the table and leaning forward.

"And what would this threat be?" Princess Celestia asked, a surge of courage coursing through her.

"Why me of course. Do you believe this to be my true form? No. No no no no. This is just for communication purposes. If I were to truly take over, this town would already be littered with corpses."

"Why do you want to hurt us?" Twilight barked.

"I don't wish to, I merely have to feed. Your kind would satisfy both my dietary needs as well as my duty to punish the sinful. "

"That is ghastly! Have you no remorse?" Rarity screeched, disgusted.

"That would be Magma Vein's speciality. He experiences the emotions, has the personality and the morals. Other than the body he provides the rest are tedious little things. He hissed, back at her. She flinched, and Celestia's scowl burrowed.

"Why did you make Magma Vein kill the dogs?" she spoke, irritated by the lack of disrespect she was receiving.

" So you see it was not his intentions. At least your intelligent enough to finally see that. He had to. The dogs were greedy. A deadly sin. They needed to be punished and dark essence extracted, because that is our natural instinct." He was about to gloat when he felt something claw at his vocal cords.

Me.

"But...they...weren't all dark were they? How many were pure?" My voice escaped, scaring the girls.

"Magma Vein?" Now there was some concern in the student's tone. Very little hate.

"So that's what it feels like. Rather irritating when your body is not serpent like Magma Vein. Yes he can breakthrough. Yes, some were redeemable. Such as this one." He turned to face the clean hound, his tanned fir regained its shine.

"Spot? Spot was redeemable? Then why did demon pony try to eat Spot?" he questioned, worry glinting in his eyes.

"Food of course. You are actually pure. Your traditional thinking is just that. Collecting not for wealth, but for pleasure and progress. Not out of greed. I had almost consumed enough pure to be...full. Then you got away. Had the purple equine not intervened, and Magma Vein been so forgiving, I would have made him paint the house red with your blood " He flared his fangs, causing the mutt to quiver before his opened maw. It slammed shut when Celestia's horn encased it in a golden aura.

Still facing the hound, his snake eye shifted to face the Princess. He grinned and, to her amazement, slowly opened his jaw.

"Bravery. Strange emotion, easy to confuse with stupidity." he remarked, slapping his lips. Celestia released her magical grasp.

"What do you want?" She asked sternly, he looked up and pulled another smile.

"To survive of course. I require meat to survive, hence my appetite for canine flambé. I also need to perform our demon duties. Punish the sinners." he barked, he felt another force scuttling in his mouth.

"But...they're not humans. They have little darkness...they have learned to...live this way for a long time. Humans are more...even and balanced. They may be capable, but live differently to resort to... such behaviour." I finished, we were both panting. Me chained behind the looking glass, whilst he resting his head on the table.

"Magma Vein? Are you okay? Is it true? You did not want to hurt them?" Twilight asked, looking back with heart-breaking sympathy.

"Yes. He was not born a demon. He was once human. Probably why he holds onto these...morals. He's soft, weak, fearful, and a disgrace. He is worthless thinking he can save the innocent and still be a hero." He began to chuckle darkly to himself.

"You're wrong." He stopped, dumbfounded and faced Twilight. "He is not worthless. He can still control you. He didn't want to hurt them. He was protecting us from you."

Is she...defending me?

Maybe she's had a change of heart?

Possibly.

She is right. You have held him back a few times. Remember when Diamond tongue went Primal? I felt him trying to escape. You didn't let him.

Blood Rage growled, he despised that little fact. He was tempted to make a snap at her, until I reminded him to try and get us home.

"True, but not like you care. At heart, I can still smell your hatred, the bitter sweet anger and venom I long for. You lie and pretend to care for his wellbeing, you don't care, and you know he can still kill any creature...even YOU. " he added darkly. She quickly looked away, the Princess looked back at her. I could see the face of a heart broken mother figure in her eyes. I guess Twilight was just as guilty as me.

Blood Rage turned to face the Princess, the both met eye to eye.

"You should send Magma Vein home, if you know what's good for your subjects." he warned, once again bearing a sinister smile.

"Why should I not just turn you to stone? An evil entity should be destroyed." she replied harshly.

"But could you? Would you kill Magma Vein to destroy me. We are two souls, two lives. He exists so that I might also and vice versa. Killing me, will destroy him the..." he snarled and looked disgusted," niiiiiicccerr one." He strained. Celestia looked away, I could tell she had no problem destroying evil, it was the collateral damage she couldn't bear.

"What's the matter? Can't stand kindness?" Twilight asked leaning forward.

"Horrid thing. Emotions and kindred spirits; irrational pointless things, I don't know what Magma Vein see's in them."

"It's because he is a good pony!" the purple mare yelled, quick to defend.

"WEAK! DISGUSTING! FREAK! NOTHING BUT A HOST! HE SHOULD REMAIN SILENT AND ALLOW ME TO FULFIL OUR DUTIES!" he roared, flame gushing out and incinerating the chair. The table cloth set ablaze.

"Oh my! That was a gift from Fancy Pants you brute." Rarity chided, hovering a glass pitcher calmly over the fire. She made sure to put it out before 'accidently' spilling some on the demon. Not that he cared.

"I shall find you a way back to your world. On one condition." Celestia added, drawing the attention of everypony and demon-serpent thing.

"I didn't realise we were bargaining. You will obey my commands." he grinned, before yawning. I could tell he was trying to intimidate them. His fangs stood erect, both about a half a foot long, and separated the small flame that escaped his maw.

"Enough. I will send you back to Hell, when you promise to no longer kill any creature under my care." demanded Celestia.

Now here's the scary part. For all of the conversation, I have heard his thoughts, even the things he wanted to do, such as go on a murder spree whilst he had a chance to find that Silver Spoon pony. I have seen his plans if he got out...not pretty, especially for Celestia. For some reason, what troubles me deeply was this.

I can't hear him think.

For a whole minute, whilst I assume he contemplated the offer, it was silent. Only me and M.V.R yelling for his attention, our echoes not leaving the mental prison. Had the girls and hound heard us, they wouldn't be so satisfied with Blood Rage's response.

"That is acceptable. I will give you three months." he stated calmly. He rotated his head, like an office fan, as he said, "This will be the last any of you hear of me. It has been most unpleasant to communicate with all these feelings running amok. Filthy things, pointless tid-bits. Much like your existence. Farewell, I shall resume hibernation." to everypony and dog present.

Before Rarity could speak, no doubt having something to say about the filthy things comment, my chains slackened. Once again, my facial form shifted. Everything started going bright as the plates shifted. Soon I reacquainted with a familiar pain as I underwent the involuntary form of plastic surgery. Or rock formation, which ever seems apt.

The piercing pain of the horns retracting into my scalp made me grunt, followed by a furious roar as my snout horns returned to their normal position on my forehead. As expected, I went blind again, only for my sight to return to me shortly after. I also felt my hangover return, and with a sudden sense of disorientation, my jaw collided with the table.

I couldn’t remain on the seat and shortly collapsed onto the floor. I took note of the well-polished floor, especially when I managed to catch my reflection before impact. Panting and breathing deeply, I heard a scuttle of hooves and paws.

"Demon pony? Is back yes, not murderous snake-pony-monster?" I heard Spot ask, nudging me. I was too tired to respond. My face ached and blood escaped from where I bit my tongue. The sizzling caused him to back up, moments before the rest crowded around.

"Magma Vein? Is that you?" somepony asked, sweetly and angel like. It was as if Sapphire Hue was by my side after my first battle. This voice, blurred, distant, worried, it pained me more than my wounds. My vision faded in and out, but I still struggled for consciousness.

Fighting the effects of drowsiness, I slowly climbed to my hooves. Flinching as somepony rested a hoof on my shoulder, I tried to focus my eyes.

"Magma? Are you okay?" the soothing voice numbed the hangover temporarily. Purple. Taste, smell, sound, blur, didn't matter. Everything was only purple. Finally I opened my eyes and caught an outline of the lavender blob. Slowly it my vision became clear, but the sound echoed. This healing voice repeated my name over and over until a final voice rang out.

"Magma Vein!" The world became crystal clear.

Twilight was finally looking upon me with sorrow and regret.

"That's my name, I think you're actually starting to wear it out." I responded, chuckling before falling into a coughing fit. I looked back, she gave me a sad smile and I returned my purple glow.

"I'm sorry Magma Vein...I didn't know...I couldn't possibly imagine..." she trailed of when I looked away. I didn't like her forgiveness, it seemed undeserving. I moved back, causing her hoof to flop down. I kept moving back until I bumped into another mannequin. The wooden horse toppled and fell amongst its brothers.

I felt better wrecking one of those things.

"I'll get that. S...sor...sorry." That word became the hardest thing I have ever said. I didn't look up, not until Rarity spoke.

"No need to worry Magma Vein dear, take your time...oh my." I'm sure she would have said something else had she not noticed the thick dribble of lava escape my lips. With the sickening splat, I finally stopped panting.

"Are you okay Magma Vein?" Celestia asked. I couldn't hear the motherly tone, but it was trying to become present. I'm not surprised if she didn't trust me; there are two potentially deadly monsters before her, one she likes (so I assume) whilst another she despises.

Sucks to be her.

"I'll live. Not the worst thing I've felt. So what's the plan?" I asked, shaking my head. Celestia looked bamboozled.

"Are you sure you don't want to rest? That looked discomforting." She winced, Spot and Twilight edged closer.

"I felt my skin being torn off and being replaced. My entire mind was taken from me and bound by unbreakable chains, and I watched all of your reactions. Discomforting is possibly the last word I would use," I watched the mares flinch, except Celestia who burned me with her stare. Before she could give me a lecture I continued with, "but your concern is a refreshing welcome. Sorry, but I'm not exactly in a friendly mood." I sighed, looked at my form and noticed the purple flame, and looked back up.

"Thank you for asking." I replied, shortly after I saw a small sympathetic smile emerge on her muzzle.

"Magma Vein?" I jumped as Twilight crept up to me. She looked with worry.

"Yeah? Look Twilight, if you don't want me around I'll," I'm sure I would have mentioned that cave from when we first met, had she not decided to hug me, "Twilight?"

"I'm sorry. I didn't know you had that...monster in you." she replied, tightening her grasp. I refused to react, as touching as it was, and perhaps as much as I wanted to return the gesture, I had a duty to perform. Leave these ponies until further notice.

"Twilight thank you, but it's probably for the best I leave and never see this town again." I refused to look at her as she leant away, I only stared at Celestia. I have no idea why but she scowled at me.

What the fuck does it take to please this bitch?

Maybe if you stop being such a bloody soldier you might please her.

Oh please tell me how that will help.

Easy. Don't be a dick to Twilight. She's forgiving you, because of that now sleeping arsehole.

Riiiggghhht. Perhaps I should thank him in two months’ time, when he awakes. Why he promised three I have no idea.

He's reserved some food, you know the essence, for when he wakes up. He shouldn't bother us much, or at all. Anyway, you have till then to make things up. Look, I don't know about you, but I heard her say she'll turn us to stone. I don't think I can hold one good looking pose for the rest of my life, I'd hate to not be able to show the rest of.

"Magma Vein. This is not a pleasing turn of events. Should I be worried about your presence here in Ponyville? Even with that thing's promise of not harming these ponies?" she asked.

"He said he wouldn't therefore he won't. He wouldn't lie." I stated, still bearing an emotionless look.

"Then what do you fear? If he is... a monster of his words then we have time. We are safe for three months. It would not matter if I kept you in my dungeon for the first two. You may stay here until the final month, then I shall have you moved back to the castle." I was stunned.

"Why are you offering- I found out why before I finished. I turned to face Twilight, tears on the edge of her eyes.

"I wouldn't want to face this alone. I can't let a friend of mine take this on alone either." she sniffled. Still my orange hue returned, making it easier for me to bear an emotionless mask.

"Monsters." I finally spoke.

"Excuse me?" Both Rarity and Twilight said in confused unison.

"You have to be careful when hunting monsters, lest you become one." I didn't need to finish the rest.

"What?" Twilight responded.

"I've killed enough monsters to recognise when I have become one. It's worse because I have no control over it." I sighed, looked at her and gave in. I returned a hug. I took one last glance at Spot, and closed my eye lights.

"I don't want to hurt you." I whispered. She gripped me as if her life depended on it.

"You won't." she replied.

Finally after that meeting was over, we all stepped outside. Choosing to empty my mouth of all blood contents, much to everypony’s disapproval, but to the hound’s amusement, I accidently set the grass on fire. Celestia's sun was a horrid sight. Not only did I have to put up with vibrant shades of green, blue and the rest of the colour spectrum, but I had to worry about why I had to stay here. I love being a demon. We walked away from the boutique in silence.

"Rarity, I don't suppose you could fill me in on last night. I can only recall fragments." I finally broke the quite veil, at which point both Celestia and Twilight arched an eyebrow.

"Well back at the tavern, you created a lot of new cocktails. All of which we enjoyed. You were right about your talent in tasting spirits and alcohols. I don't think you incorrectly guessed a single one at that blind tasting game you suggested. That was a pleasant turn of events. I'm surprised that I couldn't recall my favourite Martini." She smiled as we turned off for Celestia carriage.

"It seems if you were a normal pony, then you may have a bottle as your cutie mark." Celestia added, before grinning. "Well perhaps an empty one given the amount you drank." she finished. I tried to give her a smirk, but my face fell heavy and I only managed to glance at her.

"So I'm still invited to the next one?" I commented, receiving an indecisive nod.

"Perhaps, if you promise not to drink so much to be out of pocket. You're lucky kept beating Iron Hoof at wrestling." she added.

"You mean hoof wrestling?" I inquired, following Twilight intrigued look at the fashionista.

"For a while yes...then you two had a playful scrap. Unfortunately, I was outvoted to stop you two. The girls seemed quite content for some strange reason." She looked towards the chariot, meters away, and appeared to be in deep thought. Judging from the quiet tittering by my side, I was sure I was not the only one who knew why they didn't want the sparing to end.

"Oh and you seemed to have startled Sweetie Belle and Spike. Then Sweetie Belle ran out. She hasn't looked at me since. I remember Spike thanking you for something. Thank you for letting her stay at the library for the night Twilight." she added merrily.

"Oh no problem Rarity. It was late anyway."

"You also claimed a mannequin was following you. Before you were indisposed for the night you, kept calling him Lurch and Creeper." she seemed quite offended, as if the mannequin was real.

Damn it. I forgot to follow up on that. Meh, probably just me being paranoid. Wait? Him? Oh never mind.

"So I was a bit of a ruffian." I added, stopping before the chariot.

"Not at all. When it started raining outside, you used your wings to cover my friends as we helped you back to my abode. The girls were," She sighed, "very grateful." Now I had no idea what that meant, but a part of me wish I did.

"I see, well I guess you know I'm not a mean drunk. So what happens now Princess?" I asked looking up to her. She stepped into the chariot, and looked back with a smile.

"Until I can find a suitable measure for dealing with multidimensional travel, you are to continue your duties. With better results." She gave a grim expression before facing Spot.

Before she could continue I turned to face him.

"Spot. I am sorry for attempting to kill you. I hope you understand the circumstance I'm in forced me to do what I did." I asked, holding a morbid tone. I extended a hoof, and he looked at me curiously.

"Demon pony is sorry? Spot may soon forgive it. Thinking about Snake pony," hair standing on the scruff of his neck, he shuddered, "Snake Pony is scary, Spot sorry for you." he shook my hoof, but when he retracted it he wiped his paw on his jacket. "Snake pony is gone yes?" He, and the others, also seemed concerned.

Still dormant?

Ssshhh! Keep it down, yeah he's sleeping.

Last time I checked, hibernation meant a deep sleep. I think I can talk in my own mind.

You're funeral...and theirs. I Ignored the comment and faced Twilight, she hadn't left my side since I recovered.

"Yeah. He'll be out for three months. Celestia, just so you know. If you have to, you can turn me into stone to stop him from-" I was cut off by a dismissive white hoof.

"There won't be a need. I may require your aid soon Twilight, but until then you should continue your study into friendship." she finished. She gave Twilight a quick nuzzle before leaving us. We began to return to Ponyville. The golden chariot's silhouette darted past, blocking the sun, as we came to town center.

Everypony looked up, inquiring if it was a bird or balloon. One said 'No its Celestia' and everyone gave a short bow, before continuing their daily routine. To them it was going to be a normal morning, coming up to a normal day, to end a normal week.

Normal. Trust a demon, a little time bomb of apocalyptic proportions, to have to blend in to society. He also has a sworn duty to protect the Elements of Harmony from any danger.

Yeah...just another FUCKING normal day for the Guardian of Hell. I better get compensation for this.

Rarity separated from us, as did Spot. Apparently she wanted to treat him to something from Sugar cube corner, as soon as she said Pinkie Pie wanted to meet him I decided to let him go. If he survived her, he's redeemed himself. So it was only me and the quiet librarian walking down the cobbled stone road. Nostalgia flooded my mind, I recalled walking down in a similar fashion. It was dark that night she allowed me to stay, empty, barren and nopony to hear us talk. Now we were in the middle of the day, surrounded by ponies not saying a single word.

Never the less, she struck a conversation as we headed towards the giant oak tree.

"How can you...live with that thing?" she asked, sorrow and curiosity laced in her lips.

I didn't say it was a pleasant topic.

"Normally he doesn't even talk. He is dormant, like he is now. He only arrived when I came here. That's why I want to leave. He's right. I am weak. I won't be able to hold him back if he escapes." I sighed.

"Hey. You're stronger than you think. I know it. We can beat him together. I'm glad you are the nice guy I have to put up with." she reassured, resting her hoof on my shoulder. I couldn't help but smirk.

"Told you I'm what you needed." We both shared a laugh upon entering the Library. Where Sweetie Belle and Spike sat at the table. I inhaled deeply, already preferring the friendly pine scent to the smell of scrambled eggs. Which I still never got. The bookshelf appeared repaired, amateurishly however, but the books covered whatever hole was present. More than I can say for the piles of splinters that used to be the bench.

We stepped in and closed the door, startling the duo before us.

"Ah!" the little marshmallow squeaked, "Oh hi Magma Vein. Can you speak properly know?" Sweetie Belle asked, looking concerned. The fact that she knew so little about the effects of alcohol was adorably innocent. I laughed and replied by confirming I could speak. With an earthen tongue twister: red lorry yellow lolly. Of course they repeated and failed. Miserably. Twilight was the funniest; once she reached a certain annoyance level she began to question what a lorry even was.

Then the little unicorn asked a question.

"Magma, you didn't tell Rarity about..." she whispered pointing to Spike, who in turn gave a sheepish grin.

As Twilight trotted into the kitchen I replied with "I have no idea what you're talking about." content with me not knowing, and her believing that I did not tell her elder, she bid the dragon goodbye. He gave a little wave as she left.

"Thanks for not telling Rarity about last night." he said grinning and twiddling his thumbs.

"No problem, mind telling me what I didn't tell her exactly?" I sat down beside him. He stared at me with a 'you mean you can't remember?' look. To which I nodded.

"Well, I kinda asked her to erm..." he rubbed the back of his neck, his emerald eyes focusing on the empty table before him. "To go out sometime, just us two you know?" he blushed; the rose tinted cheeks quickly became crimson specks as I gave a small chuckle of laughter at his shyness.

"Well done lad!" I finally commented, earning a merry smile from the lizard. "Did my rules help?" He nodded in response.

"I've been doing most of them for ages, guess I'm a natural. I was totally freaking out before I asked her out, I mean I like her. Like like her, but I also like Rarity. It was so confusing. In the end I made my mind up, she's really fun and imaginative." he gave me those creepy heart eyes, before his shook himself from his stupor.

"Shame I gotta break Rarity's heart." he smiled, bulging his chest out.

"Oh? so tell me what do you plan on doing next?" I questioned. He stopped measuring his biceps, face frozen as his eyes widened. He looked like he was going to answer but I cut him off. "Wait no don't tell me, you're the master. I guess I should let you be." I left the table, ignored a few cries for my return, and then turned to face him.

"Lessons will continue tomorrow, don't be late." I responded, causing his eyes to sparkle.

"Lessons? In what?" Twilight asked, levitating a couple of what appeared to be vegetarian sandwiches. She placed the tray on the table, and looked back at me.

"Oh nothing, just some guy talk right bro?" I replied, earning a nod from the reptile. The adoptive sister arched an eyebrow and looked between us. We said nothing as we took a seat, even as she questioned us.

"Come on guys, you can tell me."

"Sorry, it's a secret. I promised not to tell so I won't." I bit into the sandwich, just as she groaned for the umpteenth time, and tried to determine the vegetable inside.

"Huh. This is actually pretty good," the mare recovered from her groan and gave me a scrutinising look, "I mean it not what I expected. What is it? It tastes sweet and has a nice crunch too it. I love it!" I added, avoiding the death trap of offending a woman's sandwich making skills, and taking another delicious bite.

"It's a daffodil sandwich. I added a few rose petals and a sprinkle of ground lilacs. My speciality." she chirped, welcoming my compliment graciously.

I was stunned. Halfway through another bite, the daisy fell out. Unfortunately, it burned upon contact with a flared flame. Not that I'd get it anyway, the thing bounced off my crotch.

"You mean...you're feeding me flowers?"

Soon they day was slowly coming to an end, Spot returned, smothered in cake and wearing a party hat. The fact his tail was waggling, and had another hat attached to the tip, revealed how much of a good time he had. To Twilights annoyance he also had a colourful party blower, and was happily marching around disturbing the peace.

He gave a happy goodbye, referring to me as 'Magma pony' as he said his goodnight. He marched upstairs and disappeared into one of the rooms. I looked up. The unicorn was studying an ancient looking text. Eyes concentrating, candle light her only ally, tongue protruding out in a cute fashion. As tempted as it was to leave her there, the bags under her eyes said it was time to sleep, just as Spike had instructed an hour ago. I shadow sunk behind her, waiting for the right moment to spook her.

"You know, you're easy to anticipate right?" she remarked, without taking her eyes out of the book.

"And you, Miss Sparkle, are adorable when you're tired." She managed to blush, before she turned to face me.

"I'm not," she couldn't finish due to the loud yawn escaping her maw. The smell of rose petals and lilacs filled my nostrils.

"Sorry." her sanguine cheeks burned through that purple coat.

"Just admit you’re tired and go to bed. That'll do. I and trust me you are." I added, winking before smiling as she also did in embarrassment.

"Okay." She left the table and looked back. Before I could read the text she snatched it with her magic. I gave her a shocked look, attempted to pout a lip, but was met with a chuckle. She kept on going, before stopping at the top of the stairs. I was repositioning my bed sheet on the floor when I heard her voice.

It was encased in worry, sorrow and fear.

"Magma Vein, I think tomorrow we need to talk about him. You know...Blood Rage." she looked back from the edge of the banister.

"Okay Twilight. I will." There was a sombre moment, and not being one to end on a low note I had to change it.

"Now if you excuse me, I have one heck of a beauty sleep ready for me. As you can imagine, alcohol does not help in any way. We can't be all as pretty as you my dear. Go on, get some sleep, I'll be expecting a strange day tomorrow." I began the ritual of getting comfy, no doubt as the unicorn took in the compliment, and I finally slotted my plated together.

"Goodnight Magma."

"Goodnight Twilight."

There was a slow movement of hooves, before the lights went out. Only the glow of eyes were left, leaving a ghostly orange shade on everything I observed. Soon enough I closed my eyes and began to rest beside the still broken bench.

Flowers? Really? I was so close to falling asleep, the voice startled me.

M.V.R? You really know how to pick your timings. I know, I can't believe I enjoyed the butty.

Do you think this body is changing you? Sort of like, altering the way you think and taste. That was another possibility. Everything was starting to seem different; the plant sandwiches, the smells in the air, emotions I was picking up, how often my moods were displayed by my flames.

Possibly.

In either case I have news you're gonna want to here.

What's that?

It is bad news. Really, really bad news.

How screwed?

Fucking, you got a pony pregnant, screwed.

I instantly opened my eyes. "What is it?" I asked out loud.

Blood Rage has kept some of the essence to feed of right?

"Yeah?"

Well he kept the pure essence. Guess how much, Magma we have a big problem.

"I don't know, wait, what type of essence did you say?" I asked worriedly.

That's the problem. It's pure. Now guess how much he has.

"I don't know, stop wasting time!" I flinched, hoping to not alert Twilight. Thankfully I managed to draw attention.

....Enough to release himself and roam free without you.

Magma Vein. He can escape if he wants to.

Chapter 9: Teaching old dogs new tricks.

Between two to three months. That’s all I’ve got at the most, giving that bastard doesn’t choose to randomly escape me. I could be gone by tomorrow, next week, or even in a hour. I concluded. From late hours to early morning, I could only contemplate possible actions. I only gazed at the wooden flooring before me, counting all 567 rings in the 46 timber panels. As the moon departed and the sun rose, I pondered my position.

This must be what terminal cancer is like. I knew of it, mainly from the souls who had fallen to suicide other sins. There's a current dispute about whether or not euthanasia should be considered a sin. It's meant to be coming to close soon, after over one thousand years of debating. Death does have a strange way of altering moral standards and behaviour.

Can’t say I was any different.

New life, new job, a full purpose; I had it all. Sure I was a demon, but that wasn’t even bad. At least I could control this side of me, this primal desire to hunt injustice, even where there was none. Now in this world I was a wasting my life, laying upon a bed sheet, and thinking about the inevitable.

He would escape, I knew it. It would be that moment when he feeds I, and the others, will know when we have reached point horizon. That moment when I lose control… will be the moment I failed to live up to my chosen afterlife: to protect and to serve.

My brow dipped, fangs slowly became exposed, and nothing but fear and anger had consumed me the whole night. If I didn’t get back to Hell, and when it was all over, I probably would have brought damage that would take many lifetimes to repair.

I am more than certain that Celestia is trying to help me, only to save her subjects, at least before turning me to stone. Bloodrage would only take a single glance before devouring her.

Then there’s Twilight…

Speak of the devil; I heard the familiar soft steps of the librarian. Her hooves gently patting the staircase as she descended, at a rather slow rate I noted. Returning from my stupor, shaking my head of the apocalyptic imaginings of the possible future.

I craned my neck around and focused on the lavender mare.

With a small smile, she merrily said, “Good morning Magma Vein. How did you sleep?” She reached the bottom of the stairs and then began moving towards the kitchen. I began sliding my plates out, slowly rising to full height as she passed by. I could tell the long pause was on her mind when she gave me a concerned glance.

“I didn’t.” I stated flatly, stretching my form. Cracking the neck, popping the spine, and moving stretching the hooves got her attention. She winced at the demonic portions of my form, but then gawked at my hooves. I couldn’t fathom what was wrong; they seemed normal, thick, and muscular from what I gathered.

Ah, demon strength. Not easy to conceal with flesh and skin. Tally it as another reason to despise this body. I remarked to myself, earning a chuckle from my other conscious.

What? I question M.V.R, watching as the librarian quickly glanced away, and pause before heading back of into the kitchen.

Nothing…nothing at all. he stated, his voice wobbling between a serious tone and a mirthful snigger.

I ignored him and followed my land-mare into the kitchen. It was surprisingly spacious; the marble sides, chrome fridge, and silver cooker contrasted the natural occurring room. Glancing right, I thought I witness time reverse back to ye old times. Despite the modern utensils of the room, I found a half functioning stove, a cupboard with a door on its hinges, a tea pot and a kettle that rested on its heating stove, a mortar and pestle, and a cauldron.

Hell hasn’t even seen one in 300 years.

“Have you ever considered investing in the other half of the room, Twilight?” I asked, earning a sigh from purple unicorn.

“Yes. However, I always need to dip into the funds for something; like Spike’s gemstone habit, emergency train ride to Canterlot to meet the Princess; my air balloon insurance company just upped its policy by 2.34% alone. I can’t win, so I make do.” she admitted, turning to face me.

She arched an eyebrow and curiously said, “Why are you in here anyway? Normally I bring the food in there.” She then nodded to the front of the library, before returning to focus on me.

“Thought I’d help out,” I stated shrugging, “I think I need to make it up to you after all.” I finished, voyaging deeper into the period confused room.

“Oh you don’t need too. I-” she protested, but was interrupted in politest of ways.

“Twilight, I know we are going to talk about Bloodrage sooner or later. Choosing later will cause tension and awkwardness, sooner will remove it like a band aid. Besides, cooking will help me feel a bit more comfortable.” I removed my hoof from her mouth, before patiently waiting for a response.

I felt the drowsiness kick in, but remained still, not letting the temptation of sleeping before her win.

“If you think it will help. So can you make pancakes?” she asked, cocking her head to the side. The thought crossed my mind, and then quickly disappeared.

“Demon diets are… different.” I admitted, bringing a hoof to the back of my head. “We are omnivorous beings, who live without sugar, preservatives and have intolerance to blessed water.”

“Oh.” is what I got in reply. She then brought a hoof to her chin, tapped it for a couple of seconds, before returning focus to me. “What’s blessed water?” she asked curiously.

“It’s when a divine entity allows water to become healing, or to purify the soul. You have to drink the thing, but humans seem content with rubbing themselves with it, then letting it dry off.” From the confused look she gave me, as I made my way over to the fridge, I gathered I had found a new topic to start the morning off with.

“It’s like buying antibiotics, then throwing them at yourself. They only work if you eat them.” I replied, earning a sudden look of understanding.

“Ohhh.” She then giggled, causing me to arch an eyebrow. “I’m sorry, but that sounds ridiculous. Humans are really really strange creatures.” I paused, recapping my time amongst the mortal realm. Shrugging and smiling, I continued my lecture.

“Yes well, they really know how to use it against my kind.” That got her attention. I stopped by the fridge rested a hoof on its handle.

“Blessed water is poison to a demon. In fact it is the only thing mortals have that can effectively kill a demon that walks amongst them.” I still remained frozen, but had craned my head around to spy her worried look.

“Why? If it heals humans, which you were once, why does it harm demons?” she asked, joining me by the cooling unit.

“It is because humans have something we don’t. You remember when I talked about what qualifies you to go into hell; a dark soul?” She nodded, but I noticed the slight grimace when she must have recalled what happened to said souls. “Dark souls are stained souls. How do you clean a stain Twilight?” I asked, before opening the fridge. Both the light of my form and the illumination of a fridge battled for domination, in the end they both settled and left the floor glowing.

“You clean it obviously, but-”

“Why do you have to be careful when using, say, industrial strength bleach?” I continued, scanning the contents of storage unit.

“Well, you could burn yourself. I mean you wouldn’t actually burn but-“

I faced her, stopping her mid-flow. “I would, Twilight. Punishing the wicked is in itself a sin. I have no soul to clean, so I just keep on building up crimes and vile deeds. I am nothing but a collection of cruel acts. So when the water comes…” I trailed of, turning back around.

“You’re scrubbed away.” she spoke fearfully, although I didn’t turn around, I could tell she wasn’t exactly smiling at me.

“Well, they’d have to get me first. I can move through the shadows, minimise exposure to humans and never come in contact to those who can poses blessed water.” I finished, selecting a few ingredients from the fridge.

“Okay; eggs, cheese, one onion a couple of peppers, half a tub of butter, milk, and turquoise?” I pulled out the chilled stone, before refocusing on the mare. After giving her a bamboozled look, she stepped closer into the light of the fridge,

“Spike likes to keep his turquois chilled. He says it makes them taste better. How I don’t know.” She shrugged, and then faced me with a small smile. “You still wanna make pancakes? I could whip us up some omelettes if you’d prefer.”

“You read my mind. After waking up to scrambled eggs yesterday, I kind of want something along those lines.” I admitted. I grabbed the peppers, onion and the butter, whilst Twilight levitated the milk and eggs.

We were mid-way through cooking, happily content with each other’s silence, when I looked over to my assistant. Well that would be a lie; she was the main chef here, mostly due to how I she knew where a few other ingredients were kept. Anyway, she seemed to be having trouble lighting the cooker.

“Need a hand?” I spoke instinctively.

“A what?” She replied.

“Sorry, old saying. Humans and demons often have hands instead of hooves. Well, my species has claws, but you get the picture.” I explained, strolling over.

“Oh right. I can’t get the ignition working on this.” she stated, frowning and pressing a little black button repeatedly.

“Is the gas flowing?” I added, sniffing the air. I already knew the answer.

“No.” She gave a small giggle, before allowing the gas to escape. I watched her move back to the black button, strike it once before waiting for the results. Nothing. Again she repeated her action, and still nothing happened.

“Excuse me, hot stuff coming through.” I added, gently nudging her out of the way. I looked at the inbuilt stove, resting atop the oven. The air around the circular plates became disoriented due to the escaping inflammable fuel.

I pondered as to what I could do, the ignition wire seemed bust and I only needed a small flame. As tempted as it was to spit on the stove, causing the flame to erupted, I settled on breathing out a short stream of heated air. Applying more and more heat eventually got the stove working.

With explosive results.

I didn’t mind; the flames washed over my facial features, as a small fire ball erupted towards the ceiling. The putrid smell of gas lingered in my snout, as did a small puff of smoke, when Twilight yanked me backwards.

“Magma!” I turned to face her worried stare, magenta eyes darting around my charred face. Pursing my lips to the side, I allowed the trapped smoke to escape. She watched as I smiled and stood back up.

“Twilight, I am fine. I suppose I better explain myself, but it is a secret you cannot tell anyone.” I gave her a serious look, before beckoning her over. She complied, raising an ear. I scanned the room behind us, looking for any other sign of life. Facing her I whispered “Come closer.”

Leaning in, I began to inform her of my hidden truth.

“Not a lot of ponies know, but I’m fire demon. It is really hard to hide it when subtle flames escape my well hidden plates.” I sniggered, feeling her ear slap my snout as she deadpanned.

“Very funny wise guy. I thought you had hurt yourself.” She glared at me, I was still snickering away. soon she gave a small chuckle of her own. “Alright, come on. I wanna eat soon.”

We both returned to our duties, me having to keep changing them as she told me what to cook. It was a pleasant morning, looking out of the back window, I could see the golden glow of Celestia’s work. Her sun graced what seemed to be a local park with its glory; a few trees scattered around to shade the benches beneath them, a playful bundle of foals bounced around, and a small trail weaved through the park and led off into a few distant hills.

“Hey, Twilight. This is a pretty good view. Say, where does that trail go to?” I added, inspecting the buildings closer to us. The regular thatched houses with the occasional business building tossed in.

“You mean Star gaze path? Well…” Upon the pausing I faced her, seeing her aura encasing a knife halfway through chopping an onion. “Actually I don’t know where it goes. All I know is not a lot of ponies travel that path this time of year. Never understood why.” She shrugged and I could see her mull over that comment, even as she continued chopping the slices of onion up.

“Not a lot of ponies go there huh?” I muttered, before yawning loudly. Slapping my lips, the bad taste of cider still lingered in my mouth.

Might be a nice walk to let her talk to me about Rage. Plus it’ll get the recluse out of the library.

“Twilight?” I asked, slicing my third green pepper of the morning.

“Yeah?” she replied. We both faced each other, noticing our handy work. Whilst her slices were perfectly cubic, somehow, mine were progressively getting thinner. Mostly due to how it was my first time wielding a knife as a pony, so from large chunks to more appropriate sized cuts, I was slowly honing my vegetable killing skills.

“Remember how we said we would go for a walk? Well I wouldn’t mind going down there tonight.” I pointed the knife at the path. Returning to my chopping duties I added, “Just to clear the air about Rage. If not a lot of ponies go there, then there is less chance of us being disturbed. I know I said I wanted to do it sooner, but I think a good long walk will be better than a quick breakfast.” I finished off the pepper and faced her. “So what do you say? Wanna walk and talk tonight?”

I heard the soft sniffles as she turned to face me, a miniscule smile emerging from her lips. The teary eyes beamed with a tiny hint of joy and relief. The single water droplet crawling down her cheek perplexed my mind.

“Yes, I would like that. Nopony should bother us tonight.” She continued smiling merrily, until she caught onto my confusion.

“Err…Twilight? I didn’t say something to cause this did I? It’s just a walk, you know right?” I asked, bringing over a dry tea towel. She returned a stupefied look, before giggling to herself. I couldn’t help but stare at her as she collapsed the floor in a fit of laughter.

“It’s the onion!” she finally admitted, resulting in both of us sharing a hearty laugh.

Breakfast was fine, but I still couldn’t get the state of the kitchen out of my mind. Not only that but I would occasionally catch Spike glaring at the library’s newest addition: Spot. Admittedly he was civil, between the moments when he didn’t lick his cup and plate clean. I took it as a compliment, as I am sure Twilight might of, but the little assistant seemed rather disgusted by his antics.

“So…When is sloppy here going home?” he asked, switching his view to Twilight. He took another bite out of his omelette, but before he could pull his fork out of his mouth, the lavender mare shot a deathly glance at him.

“Spike! I’m sorry Spot, you can stay as long as you need to.” she added, giving a sheepish smile to the hound sitting next to me. I slowly looked to the hound to find no discomfort on his face, besides the small traces of breakfast on his snout.

“Sparkle pony need not fear, and dragon pony is forgiven. Spot remembers him for when we snatched Whining pony.” I saw him cringe; he must have been recounting something I missed. “Spot is very thankful, yes, Spot will help Sparkle and dragon pony anytime.” He added, smiling between the two. Whilst Twilight beamed happily, and I sipped my fourth helping of coffee, Spike still eyed the hound with scrutinizing jade eyes.

“So what’s everybody’s plan for today?” I asked, stopping the build-up of tension between the canine and the young drake.

“I’m going to go see if I can find anything on multidimensional travel. I swear I recall something about it under Far Fetch’s research.” I gazed across the table to find Twilight glancing over numerous books tucked away in the corner of a bookshelf.

“I’m going help Rarity out, then do some chores, and then look after Owlicious tonight. Twilight, why do I have to do it again?” The borderline teen lizard, gave a merciful look towards his adoptive-sister.

“Because, Owlicious is a nocturnal animal, and will need feeding. All I’m asking is that you stay up a little bit longer whilst me and Magma talk about things.” She stated, before bringing a drink of tea to her lips with a violet glow.

“I’m sorry, but who?” I stated, arching an eyebrow.

“My pet owl.” Twilight replied, bringing the cup away. “He’s been in my room since you’ve been staying here. I don’t think he’s all too keen on you.” she finished, glancing at her room upstairs.

“A night owl, how fitting.” I remarked, earning a mocking frown from her.

“So why does you two talking mean I have to babysit buzzard breath?”

“Spike!”

“Sorry, he’s cool. Really, Twi, we’re good friends now. I’m just kind of freaked out by that neck twisting thing of his.”

“Well to answer your question, we’re going for a walk. To get away from any pony who might interrupt us.” She was met with an arched eyebrow from both the gem miner and the gem eater.

“What?” she asked midway from bringing a small portion of omelette to her maw.

“You and Mags ain’t… You know… I mean that’ll be cool and all… You’re awesome Mags… But-” he was quickly cut off by Spot’s interpretation.

“Magma pony is Sparkle pony’s mate?” he asked innocently.

Whilst I spat out my caffeine intake, narrowing missing the librarian, she defensively yelled, “NO!” at the top of her lungs.

“We are just going to talk about Bloodrage, Spot, you know the killer pony that…” Upon spying the curious reptile I halted my aggravated response. I glared at the mutt, bearing my fangs, ensuring he got the message to keep his mouth shut.

“We just need space to talk about him without anypony worrying.” Twilight retorted, holding her chin up high.

“Oh, Spot sorry.” The dog gave an attempt to give his best puppy dog eyes but, whilst effective with his aged pair, he did not gain my sympathy.

“It’s fine.” she replied, before mumbling, “I think I’ll be saying that all day.”

“So anyway, what about you Mags?” Spike stated, awkwardly swinging the topic back to a more enjoyable one. I pondered over this, remaining silent as I leant back into my chair.

Maybe I could fix Twilight’s kitchen. I’d need tools but it’s the least I could do. Now where would I get tools? Well I’m no expert with them anyway, so perhaps hiring is the way to go. First I’ll need money, so I’ll need a job. Hey, maybe I could surprise her as well. Now who can give me a job? I thought, bringing a grey hoof to massage my snout.

Inspiration struck, and I gave a large smile, before returning to a calmer demeanour.

“I think I’ll find a job.” I stated, glancing to the hound. “You can come with me too if you’d like. We can get jobs, and offer a bit more work to do around the place.” I saw him fold his arms, before nodding happily, his tan toned ears flapping around violently.

“Job to help Sparkle pony, yes. Will follow Magma pony.” he replied merrily, switching to the purple mare. “Can pay for ripped pillow.” he stated sheepishly.

“It’s okay, really. You didn’t mean chew on it whilst you slept, right?” she responded, waving a hoof and keeping a reassuring smile.

As tempted as I was to inquire, I decided to finish the final slice of omelette before leaving the table. I collected mine and Spot’s empty plate and cups before heading off into the kitchen. Depositing my serving dishes in the sink, I quickly returned to the room.

“If you want a job I think Applejack’s offer is still available. You don’t mind working in a farm do you?” she asked, collecting her and Spike’s plates with lavender glow encasing them.

“Maybe, but I’m not much for farming. Maybe I could work at the pub. Benefits are payment, I know the guy behind the bar, and the occasional free booze.” The scowl on her face reminded me of when I revealed to have shared a hot tub with her mentor.

“Relax, Twilight, I won’t touch the stuff. Besides I’m trying to make money.” I responded, waving a hoof and heading towards the exit.

“Was it the booze that made him really friendly with those mares Rarity was with?” I heard my scaly roommate whisper to his guardian.

“I heard that.” I stated, passing the table. I looked over to Spot, studied him for a while, before meeting his curious eyes. “Still want to find a job?”

“Yes, Spot want to pay for his stay.” He nodded and accompanied me to the door. Arriving at the wooden portal, we both turned to face our hostess as she began to object.

“Are you sure you should work in the tavern? I mean, shouldn’t you be trying to find a way home?” she asked, concern laced in every syllable.

“What good would it do? I don’t understand a thing about magic, so how will I even begin to start? Seriously I wonder how you even use your magic to levitate objects. So I will leave the research to Celestia, and you as the case maybe. Right now I need to find something to keep me occupied.” I replied looking at her, then facing my canine companion, before nodding to embark on a job hunt.

“Fine...But if you end up in Rarity’s again you will have a Hell to pay!” she yelled as we left. I was surprised to find my vocabulary had rubbed off onto her, but took the threat in.

“Alright, no need to threat Miss Sparkle. I’ll see you past sunset, I have a feeling it will be a long day today.”

It was still a perfect day this in this town, not a single problem found in the cobbled roads before me. A still busy market place to the far right, an elegant standing town hall in the distance to the left, and the main town center a few roads ahead.

“How good are you at moving barrels of alcohol around?”

“Pushing carts of gems is puppies play; Alcohol in barrels no problem for Spot.”

“I thought Ponyville didn’t want your kind around her litter kicker!” I heard a voice cry out. It belonged to a rather young stallion, bulky and head strong. He was shaded in tangerine orange, and bared a horn. He had been following me and my, once intended, murder victim for the past three streets.

“Spiteful pony better shut up soon, or else Spot remove mouth.” My companion growled. Luckily I had been able to quell his anger, up to now at least.

“Don’t even think about it. That’s my job, and we both now I can do it better.” I was met with a small snort before he slowly nodded his head. “He’ll get tired, then bored, and then leave.” I added, facing my new found ally. He walked on his hind legs, as expected, but I still had my head above his by mere inches.

“Magma pony and dragon pony can live with Spot. The party ponies of the Laughter pony seemed happy with Spot. This spiteful won’t leave Spot alone.” He glanced to me, displaying an emotional mixture of anger and disappointment.

“Ignore him,” I responded, glancing back at the troublesome colt. “Trust me, not everywhere in this town welcomes you with opened arms.”

“Where you going? The vet's this way, if you’re looking for a flea collar!” he yelled bitterly.

The ponies of the town glanced between us and him. I recognised numerous faces; many seemed distressed to find me with a diamond dog. However, they seemed to at least keep it to themselves, some even waved at us. Then once our new companion arrived on scene the ponies seemed somewhat confused. A few, I could sense, sided with him by glaring at the mutt, whilst others thankfully were more open minded.

They still kept their distance though.

“Sir, don’t you have anything better to do than to stalk us both? What exactly do you intend on achieving at this point?” I finally had enough. Turning around, maintaining a calm composure, I faced the annoying orange.

“What do I want to achieve? I want that tick-ridden fur ball out of my town! Those dogs are nothing but trouble, they steal from ponies, they live underground, they crap in the corners! Nothing but degenerate waste of air. Filthy, disgusting, creatures!” he stated passionately, edging closer.

I held my ground, waiting for his next course of action. I had to stand between him and Spot.

“What’s the matter, scared I'll make your bitch run off?” He chuckled, before staring back into my eyes.

“Actually it’s to stop him from making you into cheap leather.” I stated, earning scowl from the colt.

“Oh yeah? Why don’t you let him try?” His horn started glowing, a vibrant shade of apricot.

I was seconds away from reacting instinctively; I really hated the existence of magic in this world, when I heard a word of warning.

Mags… Remember what the princess said. I growled shortly after, already thinking of an alternative way to settle this.

“Spiteful pony better go away, before Magma pony breaks you!” I heard my canine acquaintance yell.

“Spiteful pony murmurmurmurmur,” the pony mocked, before crackling out loud. I heard one pony snigger to my right, whilst others mumbled amongst themselves.

“Watch it buddy, or else you’ll end up like the vanity twins.” I snarled, bringing a hoof down for added effect.

“Who? Wait, you’re the guy who did a number on those two? Psh…Big deal, I could have taken them with all four hooves behind my back,” he retorted, bring s hoof the bat the air away. “You got nothing; you’re just a loser in a suit.” He grinned as my scowl deepened.

“You better go, before I lose. My. Temper.” I added, punctuating each word with an angry flare of fire.

“Whatever, I’m done here,” he added, keeping a straight poker face. “You better watch your back, runt, or else me and my friends will have fun playing fetch with you Fido. Your foalish friend here can’t protect you forever.” He turned around and, thankfully, headed in the opposite direction.

“Spot not welcome in Ponytown, is he?” I focused on my friend and found his expression had sagged. All of his facial features appeared to have been pulled by a mysterious force.

“Yes you are. Remember, not everyone one will welcome you with open arms, or hooves in this case.” I reassured him. Resting a hoof on his shoulder earned his attention.

“You think I, a demonic spawn of evil and bearer of a new age of pain, was given the welcome wagon?”

You kinda were.

Shut up,

Just saying; a free place to stay, entertainment in the form of books, a lot of helpful souls, and a party, with chocolate no less, does not sound like an attempt to throw you out of town. M.V.R stated. I could mentally see him shrug.

After fighting off Celestia’s guards, being bound in shackles, and being treated as a monster upon arrival.I pointed out, watching Spot eye up my hoof.

But you got to see the Princess naked, wet, and dripping with suds over her pretty coat. If you don’t want her, send her my way. he remarked, before wolf whistling.

I honestly have no idea what has gotten into you!

I have an idea about what to put into Celestia.

“Spot thought as much.” The fur ball cracked a smile as we made our way to the tavern. “Magma pony?”

“Yeah?”

“Thanks.”

“…Don’t mention it.”

Mercifully, the day blessed us with the benefit of not having to put up with more racist attacks. We approached the old pub, spying workers amongst the scaffolding, and entered cautiously. I scanned the room, much livelier than my first visit. We both caught the attention of patron, who after a brief stare returned to their private conversations.

Moving along the spectrum of varying level of intoxication, we both found our way to the bar. A rosé tinted mare came into view. With a flick of her mane, she faced me and smiled.

“Hey you’re the colt who put taught those two twins a lesson. Didn’t I see you at Pinkie’s party as well?” she asked merrily.

“Yes I am; I had a little help from Iron Hoof.” Spot took a seat next to me, but she didn’t seem to notice.

“Err…miss?” I asked, worried why she was still focusing on form. Mostly the hooves.

“Sorry, honey, can’t get over how life like your costume is. Very good job, it even moves when you talk.” she admitted quickly, before glancing towards the hound.

“Huh, never had a diamond dog come here before. Welcome to ‘The Broken Cart.’” she chirped, smiling at the hound. I watched another one form on my friend’s face.

“Thank you Pretty pony, nice to meet you.” He spoke, in a softer tone than what I was used to.

“Oh, what a gentlehound.” She continued beaming at him, before returning her attention to me.

“The name’s Berry Punch. I own a majority of the taverns in Equestria. If you can name a town, I can tell where to find one of my watering holes.” she stated, grinning with pride.

“That’s quite a large alcoholic empire you have there, Berry, must be hard to track all of them.” I asked curiously. This was definitely a job worth having. Discount on booze wherever I was. Then again I only had two months,

“Normally I move around, every four or so months I go around and visit each one, checking on the pubs. I collect the pay and return here.”

“Huh, why? If you don’t mind me asking?”

“Well I just like this town. The patrons are alright and I don’t get a lot of throw outs. That’s mostly the reason I have Iron Hoof; he can take out the trash.” she added, giving me a small scrutinizing glance. “Anyway, what can I get you two?” I watched her pull out two mugs, resembling two barrels. They even had a tap at the bottom.

“No drinks, Berry pony, we want to ask for something.” My companion straightened himself up, before resting both of his paws onto the table.

“Sure thing sweetie, what is it?” she asked, switching focus between us.

“Do you so happen to have any job offerings? Me and my friend are kind of in need of some work, with pay.” I added, chuckling to myself.

“Hmmm. Well I could do with somepony working when Iron Hoof ain’t here, but I’m afraid I only have the one offer.” She admitted, giving a sincere look.

I leant back on the stool, and glanced at the floor. I was staring at it whilst I pondered over the options. My mind was lazily drifting around. It was around mid-day, and the lack of sleep was beginning to show. Awning I managed to return to my thoughts, whilst the others waited for a response.

You could give the dog the job, at least he can have one here. By the look of this morning, not a lot of ponies are open to a Diamond dog being here, so finding other work besides this might be difficult.

See if Iron Hoof has any offerings. Working at the gym might be beneficial to disguising your abilities. Plus, you’re starting to get a bit pudgy. So waddle over there soon. The ever encouraging side of my mind was right, well maybe not about my weight. Then again, perhaps this gel thing I have for a gut is more responsive to the sugar intake. Last thing I want is to enlarge the thing.

Although, given that my glowing gut was actually Bloodrage, giving him diabetes might help best him.

“Could you give the job to my friend here, I think I might know a guy who might get me a job elsewhere.” I finally responded, earning a small smile from the mare.

“Great, you can start tonight if you want mister…”

“Spot, is called Spot.” The canine replied, wagging his tail.

“I’ll leave you guys to it then, see you later Spot,” I added, leaving the stool. “Oh and where is the gym Iron Hoof goes to?” I added, turning to face them.

“Down the road, first left, past Saddle lane, and second on the left. Can’t miss it.”

I can safely say she wasn’t lying. The gym, although still maintaining a cottagey feel to it, was massive. Incredible huge, and was the length four houses combined, and three wide. This monstrosity was definitely a statement to ‘get bigger’ motto hanging above the doorway.

Err… Captain… It appears we have a large quantity of douchebags in the area, I suggest we proceed with caution. I recommend blending in, we are going to need tank tops and those red baseball caps every pony’s wearing. I heard M.V.R quip, maintaining a serious tone before chuckling to himself.

Although I’m sure he was just mocking the bruisers who were walking past, the fact that a majority of them wore similar attire did make me almost believe him. The pace was dominated by earth ponies, I suspect strength is their game, whereas pegasi fly and unicorns cast spells.

Unless you’re Pinkie Pie and have the benefits of all three.

Navigating past countless stallions, each choosing to greet me pleasantly or ‘accidently’ bump shoulders with me. If I had a bit every time they yelped after hitting one of my spikes I wouldn’t need to get a job. I passed numerous bench presses, rowing machines, bucking stations, and made it past the tread mill room.

“Come on faster; I can still see you pulling your punches!” I heard who I was looking for as I entered what appeared to be a training room. Three boxing rings divided half the room, whilst a large half empty stand and a single wrestling mat occupied the other. I could see the stallion I was looking for; his cream coat and signature flat hat and cigar combo was a dead giveaway.

“Kid, get out. I can see your beat. Not a bad day today but boy have you got a lot of work to do.” I heard him shout ringside. Looking towards the center of the ring, I spied two ponies; one was dressed with a blue vest, head guard and tapped hooves, whilst the other followed a similar fashion.

However the other was red, had a more padded form, much like a practise dummy. The blue one left the ring, began walking down path towards the exit, spotted me and jumped out of his skin. Upon apologising, he quickly scurried away.

“Mags!” bellowed the coach, making his way over to me. “How you feeling mate?”

“Still recovering,” I admitted, rubbing my eyes. “How are you, I’m told I might of out-wrestled you.” I smirked as I noticed his jaw bite harder on his cigar.

“Bah, you only get the upper hoof because I was wasted,” he soon returned to classic calm composure. “Gotta say though that’s a good arm you got.” He added smiling, pointing to my form with his lit cigar.

“Thanks.” I added flatly. As much as I wanted to accept the compliment, I knew I was given a supernatural edge. Still, there seemed to be benefits.

“Anyway, what can I help you with?” he asked, nodding for me to follow him back into the exercise machine rooms.

“Well, I was just wondering if you knew if there was any way for me to make a little cash. I could do with a job since I living with Twilight for a while.”

“Well I can’t give you any jobs at the moment, maybe in a week; there’s a guy who’s been caught taking money out of the till, so he’ll be going soon. I’ll let you know soon enough, and put a good word in for you to help around.” He was finishing off his cigar when we left the arena.

“Thanks, but do you know anything short term?” I asked, trying not to seem too desperate. He gave me a grin, meeting my neutral glance.

“As a matter of fact yeah, you could enter the steel pony contest. Put that strength of yours through five challenges and you got yourself five-hundred bits there pal. Just don’t spend it all at once, well, make sure I’m around when you do.” He chuckled heartedly; I joined in towards the end.

“Make sure you’re here in a week, I’ll walk you through it for the try outs. Basically it’s pulling carts, bench pressing, hammer throwing, not the tool variety either, the herculean hold, and finally good old fashion boxing.” He grinned merrily, and looked to the ceiling for a while.

“You know I won it three times, in a row, once. Shame my back packed in or else I’d still be competing.” He added, holding a small smile as he straightened his cap.

“Huh, seems tough. Three times huh? Might need a good coach soon, thinking you could help a guy out a bit more?” I asked, facing an up-coming turn off; left headed out of the cool building, whilst right led towards what the silver sign said was the offices.

“Kid, you wouldn’t even get passed trials without me. Of course I’m helping you; just need a good place to practice. I’m fully booked when I’m working here, and sometimes have to work at the pub as you know. I’ll be free around half four, find a place to practice and we’ll talk.” He stopped at the split in the corridor, eyeing me up.

“And for Celestia’s sake get some sleep. I need full focus from you tomorrow.” He surprised me to say the least. Not many had caught onto my ever growing fatigue as wondered the halls, searching for this colt. Then again, not man approached me to get a good look.

Even then, how would they know what a tired demon looked like?

“That obvious, huh?” I stated, earning a slow nod from my coach.

“Yeah. By the way, I guess you did finally sort things out with that librarian. So how are things between you two?” He cocked an eyebrow, smirking as I groaned.

“Hoof, I only wanted advice so I could apologise. I need a place to say, and she is the only one offering.” That seemed to gain a disapproving frown from the stallion.

“You’re just using her? Not very gentlecolt like pal.” he stated, voice laced with slight irritation. I waved him off, before smiling.

“I mean she’s still my friend, she was before the…argument. I wanted to apologise because I might of hurt her feeling a tad; it’s just coincidence that she is the only one offering me a place to stay. Hence the reason I’m here looking for a job.”

Thankfully I soothed his growing anger, and replaced it with both of us sharing a chuckle at our miscommunication.

“Good, good. Well see you later Mags, remember: find a place for you to train.”

“Will do, see ya round Hoof.”

“See ya soon, lad.”

Celestia’s sun began to descend towards the ground. I marvelled as the sky slowly morphed into a veil blending from fiery orange to a more soft purple. The night will soon arrive, along with the instinctive response for many to return home. Many residents were as still about, either taking a second out of their lives to greet me, whom I replied to groggily, or simply walking by. The air remained humid; an embracing sort of heat, one associated with a slightly over heated room. Not too hot, and not overwhelming either, only the sort to keep you comfortable.

Walking to the library was a taxing experience; the soothing warmth, combined with the need to sleep was soon infecting me. Like venom in my bloodstream, the need for sleep was spreading around my entire body. A quick walk, followed by a good sleep might just be what I need.

Fucking mortal body.

Eventually I found my way at the step of the great oak house; an amusing thought entered my mind, which I acted on. Before, however, I noticed a strong scent of something that reminded me of a solvent and also metallic. Sticky, unbreakable, strong an unwavering; those words came to mind.

“Honey, I’m home!” I announced, grinning as I opened the door. However, upon seeing the occupants I regretted it immediately.

“Magma Vein? Art thou courting Miss Sparkle?” The indigo alicorn switched glances between me and her sister’s student. Then the rainbow maned one broke out into hysterics.

“What! No, no no no. He’s just trying to be a wise guy,” the accused mare stated defensively. “RIGHT, Mags?” she finished grinding her teeth.

“You didn’t seem to mind last night.” I added, restraining a chuckle. Shortly after I joined Rainbow Dash on the floor, by which point she was choking on her tears, when I saw the shocked look on royalty’s face.

It was the point where Twilight burst into flames, that I picked myself up and attempted to calm things down.

“I’m sorry… I couldn’t resist,” I commented, gasping mid-sentence. “We’re not dating Luna. I was merely joking. You should have seen the look on your faces.” That response earned a small smile form the Mistress of the night, but the lavender unicorn was only staring daggers at me.

“Oh, that was good. No offence, Twilight, but you can do way better than Mags.” The cyan pegasus added, flying up and taking a seat next to purple pony.

“None taken.” I added, arching an eyebrow. I earned a slight titter from Luna. “So what brings you here tonight Luna?” I asked, taking a seat by the table. I watched as she brought a tea cup to her lips, whilst Dash seemed to be refilling her glass cup with a brown fizzy liquid.

“We heard about your…incident.” She seemed nervous about actually stating my past crime. Immediately the Wonder-bolt wanna be perked her ears up.

“What incident?” she asked, bringing her drink down before it had even touch her tongue.

“I am sorry Rainbow Dash, but this is a private matter. It has been wonderful to see you again, but I’m afraid I’m going to have to ask you to leave whilst we discuss certain topics.” She gave a sincere look, almost apologetic.

Groaning, the azure speedster slumped into her seat. After a short pause she sighed, before facing her ruler with a smile.

“Sure, okay Princess. It’s been cool to hang out tonight. See you around Twi,” she commented merrily, before eyeing me up from across the table. “See you later Magma Vein.” I could sense the suspicion in her voice, as well as smell that I finally managed to suss out. Loyalty, strong and stuck to whoever she follows, the scent only made sense moments ago.

She was starting to lose faith in me, which she should be.

The rainbow blur, followed by the slam of the door, signalled her departure. The gust of wind knocked a few books over, much to the librarian’s annoyance. With an adorable facehoof, she groaned, and then grasped all of pieces of literature in her aura and returned them to their rightful places.

“Gotta say, Twilight, didn’t know you could copy me and erupt into flames. You’re just full of surprises.” I added coolly, shifting my head to the right.

“Sorry, I don’t usually do that. Or know how, just promise not to annoy me like that okay?” she added, giving a sheepish smile.

“Maybe, no promise, love.” I heard another groan as I faced the Princess. “So what exactly do you want to talk about?” I asked, restraining a yawn.

“Celestia told us that you may have…performed something… worthy of banishment.” She seemed unsure of herself, as if she was caught between wanting to know the truth and fearing it at the same time.

“Oh, she just announced that I may have done something terrible?” I asked. I knew she would have been informed. Sisters, and royalty, do not keep secrets from each other; the two combined was going to have obvious results.

“Well, we were explaining that we planned to visit, when she told us not to; for my own protection, apparently.” She rolled her eyes, and folded her hooves. “As if I cannot defend myself.”

“Wow, I’m feeling the love all around. You think I’m weak and RD thinks I’m hideous. Tell me Twilight anything you want to point out?” I asked, leaning back into my chair and feigning annoyance.

“You’re sometimes moronic and annoying.” We shared a small laugh, before we returned to the matter at hand… or hoof to be precise.

“Sorry; it’s just a coping mechanism, Twilight. I’m slowly getting used to all this, but it’s still weird at times.” I explained, earning a reassuring nod from her. I couldn’t fight it any longer; the yawn had built up and now need to be released. Upon doing so, the Princess must have caught on.

Not that you could miss it. I must have looked like a flaming bear trap groaning.

“Magma Vein, are you sleeping well?” she asked, taking a second sip of her tea.

“I didn’t get any sleep last night, so I’m kind of exhausted.”

“I see, well that does make things difficult if you cannot concentrate. This is a serious matter; we would prefer thou to be able to explain thineself fully. Perhaps another time is more preferable.”

“That sounds better,” I added before smirking. “We have plans tonight.”

“Oh? What sort?”

“We are going for a walk, not too long, just to talk.” Twilight added, oblivious to the expected results. Luna was confused, much to my silent amusement.

“I thought thou proclaimed that neither of you were a couple? Why would you wish to walk beneath a starry sky tonight?” she asked, bringing a hoof to her lips.

I couldn’t help but snigger as Twilight began explaining the purpose of the walk, further increasing the height of the eyebrow belonging to the Diarch.

“I see. Very well I shall leave you to your ‘walk’.” she added, before heading toward the door. She turned to face us, standing beside the doorway. “We shall see you tomorrow, until then, farewell.”

“See you later, Luna, it’s always a pleasure to see you.” I added, waving goodbye. I let out another yawn, much to her amusement.

“Goodnight, Princess.” Twilight chirped, smiling and waving.

“Trust us Twilight,” she gave a small smirk, before heading out of the door. “It will be.” I noticed Twilight pause, confused by the statement. “Goodbye.” We both heard a strong flapping of wings, before silence engulfed us.

“What did she mean ‘it will be’?”

“No Idea,” I stated, getting out of my chair. “Where’s Spike?” I asked curiously.

“He’s in bed. He kind of had a long day today, Thursdays are the days he has the most chores, and he was helping Rarity out.” She stood up and began to head for the stairs.

“What about Spot?” I asked, halting her form putting her forehoof on the first step.

“Oh, he’s working at the tavern. He was really excited, thanks for getting him a job.” She replied happily.

“And where do you think you are going?” I continued, once again stopping her on the staircase. I arched an eyebrow before grinning.

“Err… to sleep? I thought you were tired?” she responded, cocking her head.

“I also said I’d take you for a walk. As a gentleman…gentlecolt, sorry, I feel obliged to do so.” I commented, heading towards the door. Once I opened it, she was half way across the floor.

“I thought you said you were exhausted?” I was, in fact I was running on reserves, but I had a couple of hours left and I wanted to clear the air about Bloodrage. Practice for talking to the Mistress of the night tomorrow.

“I still have a couple of hours left in me. We only need half that. Come on, it’s a great night, it’s warm, and we can finally talk in piece.” I replied, stepping out. She pondered over this for a while; I could see the cogs in her head spinning as they weighed up the pros and cons.

“Okay, shouldn’t interfere with my schedule, or sleeping pattern as well. Normally I read for an hour and forty-five minutes before sleeping anyway.” she concluded, following me out of the door.

I smiled, and took a moment to examine my surroundings. A slowly growing black canvas was being filled with the pulsating glow of a thousand stars. The town was shifting to its nocturnal stance; random housed lit up by the soft glow of the lights by their windows, and others becoming silhouettes in the ever approaching night. The air remained comfortable warm, and carried the scent of the town.

“Goodnight Rainbow Dash, see you tomorrow.” I added, turning to face my walking buddy with a smile.

“Huh?” she responded, before spying something zip out of her tree-house.

“Awww, come on! I can’t even follow you…” was all I heard as she sped away mumbling to herself.

“You’re scary when you do that.” I heard Twilight state, heading towards the chosen path.

“Is that all? Must not be doing my job right.”

Chapter 10: The morning after.

The night sky blitzed with a thousand stars. The dark veil that loomed above us was littered with miniature pulsating lights. Constellations were found in every direction, as my walking partner pointed out. It truly was a mesmerising spectacle, similar to the blood stone caverns; the diamonds found in secluded areas of Hell were ever changing, forming into the most awe inspiring shapes and forms.

But this beats it by a mile, especially the way the occasional comet shot by… and how the moon illuminated the rows of flowers along the grassy path… and how all of the constellations seem to be themed around something called Hearts and Hooves day…

“So that’s what she meant by ‘it will be.’” I grumbled under my breath. The soft glow of my body was kept to a minimum, to avoid unwanted attention, but we might as well have brought a candle with us for all the good it did. The grass held the soft glow of my form, much like the roses I now despised.

“Excuse me? Did you say something?” the librarian asked, shifting her head to focus on me. What made matters worse was that with the illumination of my body, her lovely facial features seemed different.

“Nothing, just trying not to pass out.” I gave a weak chuckle, avoiding her amethyst gaze. I don’t know what it was, whether it was that smile, the midnight purple bangs parting slightly, or if it was purely just those wonderful eyes, but she seemed…

Prettier.

Just say it’s the horn, not exactly Sapphire Hue, but it still has something to it. M.V.R added, causing me to roll the flames in my sockets.

It’s more than likely that my form is adapting my preferences. Remember that one demoness, the one who made me feel a bit weird down there.

Actually that was because me and her reflection were knocking hooves and claws. Sorry. My mouth dropped, luckily I recovered as the mare stared into the stars.

What?!

Look, she was way out of your league. Her reflection even knew this, and so I used that to my advantage. Think of it this way, you’ve kind of already done the nasty with something with hooves.

Hold on, you can have sex?

Better sex. Besides didn’t you have a point to this?

Yeah, but we’re coming back to this. My point was that I would have never found her attractive if I was human. I commented, beginning an ascent up a hill.

Oh I see what this is. You’re in denial, as I recall you did the same thing with Sapphire Hue.

It makes sense. My mind is edited to suit the body I occupy, I mean, I didn’t think I’d eat spaghetti using humans instead of beef for bolognaise sauce. That was an interesting day, plus there was the whole I had to rip apart a man’s chest cavity and pull his brain down his throat. Still worth the punishment.

Okay that was your own fault. That prank will go down in history as the greatest abuse of power ever bestowed, yes, but you’re a Fighter demon not a Tormentor demon. I’m surprised you didn’t pick up any mental issues from that.

Just one, but he ain’t so bad. I heard I soft chuckle, bringing a small smile to my face.

“So Magma Vein...” she began with worry laced in her tone. “About Bloodrage.”

Heads up, the missus wants to talk.

M.V.R get that idea out of your…my head. Mortals and demons cannot be in a relationship of any sort, hence the mind wipe.

In Hell and on Earth. This is apparently Equestria.

“What do you want to know? I’ll tell you what I can.” I replied gloomily, stopping mid-way on the hill. I turned to face her and saw her giving me the same look she did back in the boutique. A horrid blend of terror and worry; an emotion based upon the fear of your own life and worry about the harm another could bring to those around them and themselves also.

I agree with you, she does look better when she smiles.

“What exactly is he?” she asked gingerly, looking me in my eyes. I remained silent whilst I pondered over this. I could only recall the other Primals I killed, even then that was only three, given that I can’t control him when he becomes me. Then I took into consideration of the recent events; the fact that I am able to communicate with him now was a major one, and also this whole duty thing.

“He is a part of me; it’s complicated what makes a demon what it is.” I looked over to the mare; it didn’t take a genius to know I hadn’t answered the question properly. “He is my species last line of defence. The boss decided to add it to our being when there was a rebellion. Many demons wanted out, of course we have scheduled at time to release Hell unto Earth but many were impatient. Many brought the world into a dark age. Others lingered around for centuries spreading hate and corruption.” She brought a hoof to her maw and gasped, but it didn’t deter me.

“So, to capture the mass of escapees, bring the world back on course, and keep the peace between the worlds we were ‘evolved’, if you like, to protect the gates of Hell until the appropriate time. That’s the origin of the Primals, hope you enjoyed the brief history lesson.” I gave her a few seconds to process the information, glancing at her whilst she scrutinized the floor.

“As to what he is, he is the thing that stops me from dying. Sort of like a boost, well that’s an understatement; steroids couldn't even make me as big when I turn into Bloodrage. Anyway, my body undergoes an immense change, growing and increasing in strength and metabolic reaction. I can regenerate and easily defeat anything that gets in my way. However, it results in my mind also changing as well. By that point Bloodreage is in control, and only retreats when the threats are gone. Meaning that whatever he finds as a threat has to be…” I couldn't finish; Cerberus popped into my mind.

On that day, not so long ago, I wanted to see the corpse; I searched all around me in the aftermath. Through the sticky gunk I had associated with Hell, I searched for my ever faithful companion. It took me longer than it should have to realise what had actually happened.

“Magma Vein I’m sorry.” I flinched as I returned to the world, a soft hoof resting on my shoulder. The hillside seemed darker and the grass seemed to have a sapphire tint, as did the shade of her coat.

“I’m doing it again aren’t I?” I added, scowling at nobody in particular.

“Yeah, have you always done that?” Twilight inquired. I slowly craned my neck around, first focusing on the hoof still attached to my shoulder before looking into her soul searching eyes. Letting a sigh escape, I shrugged her purple limb off.

“Only since coming here. A lot have things have changed because of this world.” I began walking back up the hill, my hooves dragging with each step. “My form, for example, this stupid pony body is messing with me; I get this blue flame whenever I act like a fucking wimp, the fact that my subconscious killer instinct has grown an actual personality and can possess me.” I turned back to face her, both us creeping slowly up the hill. “Tell me Twilight, do you have a book for a personality crisis that can bring about untold pain and suffering?” She took a step back, a nervous look frozen on her face.

“No, Magma Vein can you calm down?” she beseeched, but I was too busy ranting.

“I have to lie through my fangs to say I’m ‘normal’ and stuck in a costume. Who the fuck believes that? I have to spend a month in prison because I will give birth to a monster, which probably won’t even spare me. I’m potentially deadly wherever I go.” I chided to myself, raising my voice.

“Magma, please calm down!” she screeched, trotting alongside me. I was surprised to see another angry glare coming from her. The apex of the hill was coming into few, as was the large tree reaching out. The stars slowly disappeared behind the cover of thick leaves.

“Twilight I might be being a bit controversial when I say I don’t want to hurt anyone, given recent events, but I wouldn’t be lying. This world is not where I belong for obvious reasons.” I came to halt once more, sitting on my haunches. “The main one being that I don’t want to be the reason for ruining this paradise. I mean, being a demon I’m obliged to take part in the apocalypse on Earth; the end of the human world won’t be pretty, but neither are most of the humans.”

“That’s terrible!”

“That’s my point.” I replied, more composed. “That is another reason to go home, but the main one I don’t want to hurt anypony when I don’t have to. You guys were happy before I came here, and there was no danger.” I turned to face her, taking in the arched eyebrow.

“Actually, you’d be surprised how much trouble this town gets into.” I deadpanned, earning a sheepish smile from her. “Sorry, but I know we will get you home; Celestia is the most powerful pony in all of Equestria, I’m sure we’ll have no problem sending you back to Hell.” she added softly, merrily smiling afterwards. I had to laugh; I’ve never heard that said in such a nice way before. For a brief moment I returned to my original orange flaming form.

“You’re the first mortal to ever say that with kind intentions, you know that?” I gave another weak chuckle, watching as her smile disappeared when my glow turned reverted back to a navy light. I slowly turned around and finished the climb, staring at the flimsy grass beneath me.

“But that’s not all is it?”

“No,” I stopped at the top of this hill with my head facing the floor, “I’m going soft here, as you can see.” I was too focused on her to see midnight scenery around us. It was similar to when I was backing Luna up against the tree; only her in my sight, highlighted by a lavender glow whilst everything else was just slipping away into some dark void.

“I wouldn’t call killing Diamond Dogs going soft.”

“But it’s the fact I felt guilty afterwards. Spot and Bloodrage made me realise that I might have killed someone I could have saved, and then there’s you.” I responded, still focused on her. She stopped feet away, the soft glow of my returning orange form illuminating small parts of her snout.

“What about me?” she asked slowly, her expression saddening.

“You made me feel shame for what I did, and trust me Twilight, that is not an easy feat. Why?” I asked rhetorically before sighing.

“Because you remind me of a friend back home. A friend, who stepped out if the dark norm of discriminating ex-humans, and instead helped me survive long enough to be able to live by myself. I wouldn’t dare hurt her, ever. I couldn’t do it to you either Twilight.”

My wounds oozed steadily; cracked plates on both my face and my chest informed the teacher it was time to quit. Then again, that moment was long ago. I rolled over, my claws grasping my bleeding shoulder. I glared and hissed at the opponent, spraying a thin mist of orange magma towards his shadowy form.

“Get up freak; I ain’t done with you yet.” snarled the beast. He resemble a minotaur, although this one far different to that I was familiar with in my scrapbook memory. His tusks were tipped with the stains of my life force; a single droplet made its way down the black bone before reaching his grey coat. Much of his form bulged with green vessels all leading to his head.

He turned away, snorting a disgusted jet of steam. I spotted the dull spines protruding out of his back, similar to the talons escaping his elbows.

“This creature is an abomination to our race and species. He should be put down for his weakness.”

I've had enough by this point. Nothing was working for me, even the abilities I was supposed to have developed hadn't made themselves known. Six months of being a demon and I couldn’t even possess anyone. I knew I couldn’t rely on strength at this point, even if the innate power was supposed to be apparent. I was angry, furious, and already wishing this guy to be dead.

I rolled onto my fours, gathering strength whilst he talked to his superior about an execution order. After watching him ‘train’ with the last ex-human, I was guaranteed my head on a pike somewhere.

“Wanna talk about weakness? Those punches you gave me didn’t do shit.” I remark, unfolding a clenched fist to prime my claws.

“It seems the whelp didn’t learn from last time. I guess overtime wasn’t enough huh?” I heard the slow thunder of his hooves returning to me. As expected they stopped in front of my shoulders. “What do you say now, human?”

I let out a small mumble.

“Say something?”

Again I let out a faint statement. After coaxing him to my level, by eyes spying the malice in his I whispered something as his head edged closer.

“Gotcha.”

Without warning I bolted up right, dragging my claw through the air. Upon making contact I left a heavy gash vertically up his chest, the friction of tearing through flesh and sinew slowed my claw enough to allow me to quickly grasp his neck. There was a gasp from the crowd; the betting office froze halfway through delivering their cash.

Whilst the moss like blood leaked onto the stone floor, he gurgled and choked. Oh I loved that look in his eye; the realisation that a supposedly underestimated being had managed to bring him onto the edge of oblivion. I wasn’t even done yet…

I had a score to settle with this bastard, and reputation to set.

Standing back up, I was easily another foot taller than him. Using my free claw I repeatedly upper-cutted the wound on his chest. Upon bringing him to his knees I released my grasp, still fuming and enraged. I grabbed the horns on his head, by which point he had tried to grasp my waist. A swift knee to his jaw dazed him long enough for me to snap the horns off.

Even with his blood curdling scream, the crowd and I remained silent.

I looked up and spied my trainer. I addressed him by his preferred name of ‘Teacher’. He was a stone golem, fiery and void of expression.

“Teacher, this creature is an abomination to our race and species. He should be put down for his weakness.” I remarked, earning an uproar of boos, growls and roars. However, the judge and jury simply nodded.

It was time for the executioner to do his part.

With both bones in my hand, I rotated them and drove them into his shoulders. Once again he yelped in pain. Resting my hands on top of the daggers, I began to push down until the poked through his armpits.

Taking each arm in claw and resting the flat of my claw foot against his injured abdomen, I began to try and pull his limbs off. This was the point when my demon strength showed up; the moment when I kicked him hard enough to send his body flying across the arena. Without a second to spare, I dropped his lifeless arms and walked out of the training grounds.

I was abandoned in the infirmary; the fact that I had been waiting an hour to treat the wound on my head, and three more to only stop the bleeding form my chest plates but not disinfect or bandage it, proved this. I don’t know what these things want from me, but if it is dying, they are sure as Hell not going to get it.

The room was quiet, but the hustle and bustle of those ignoring me outside was ever present. Besides the hiss of my spilt molten blood as it hit either the stone bed I sat on or the floor, I could only hear the relatively quiet bubbling of some concoction in the corner of the room.

In light of recent events circulating around the clinic, many had stopped by, only to glance at my form. Not doctors, oh no, just Torturers, Fighters, and even Fear mongers visited briefly.

All of which sharing their opinions of killing one of the toughest guards around, none were having anything positive to say about it. Except one.

I don’t know if it was this body, I have been noticing changes in what I find attractive recently. I found it ironic to describe her as an angel, but those were the only words I could think afterwards. The way her ghostly hair and eyes peeked around the door frame showed her timid nature towards me.

“Hello? Can you talk?”

Great, another one of THOSE demons. I mentally commented, rolling my eyes.

“I swear you can speak; it was impressive what you did in the arena. Not many survive the wrath of Poisoned Stomp, even fewer who were ex-humans. Can you understand me?” She entered into full view, clinging slightly to the doorframe. She was easy on the eyes to say the least, and those horns were something special. As much as I wanted to try to be smooth, I found her condescending tone irritating.

“Of course I can, I can understand you all perfectly, but apparently when I say ‘the timer stopped twenty minutes ago’ I’m talking a different language.” I responded harshly, watching her take a step back.

“Sorry; this is my first time talking to an ex-human. Most of them are slaughtered before the end of the third month, by the masses.” she added, taking a step in.

“Then talk to me as you would to others. We speak the same language, but some of the things you say does boggle me slightly at times,” I replied calmly, watching her mouth the word boggle, “it means confuse.”

“Boggle. That is a new word to grace my tongue.”

“Keep it, consider it a gift.”

“Do I detect sarcasm?”

“Possibly.”

I don’t know why, nor did I care, but she let out a short giggle. I don’t think I’ve heard laughter like that when I’m around; most of the amusement is at me, not with me. It was… nice to hear. Can I say that? I’m a demon, can I be nice?

“You don’t seem to be the degenerate creature I have been informed about.” she ‘complimented’, walking into the room with more confidence.

“Sorry to disappoint you-Ouch.” I hissed, feeling a sting in my chest. I checked the wound to find it was starting to bleed once more. Slowly mind you.

“Oh my, that is quite a breach in your armour. Where is the doctor?” she asked moderately concerned, walking at a much slower pace.

“They have forgotten about me, likely due to the apparent fact that ex-humans are a lesser race.” I responded, watching her come close enough to inspect the wound. The soft glow of amber illuminated the pearl blue skin in the gaps of the silver armour she wore. He facial features seemed to shift into a scowl, but they softened when she looked me in the eye.

“That’s sad. You seem to be far more civil than what was originally depicted of your kind of demon.”

“That’s… a first for me.” I glanced away, resting my wounded head on my still bloody claw. “Normally it’s ‘you should leave now before you infect us.” I sighed, staring off into space. I pondered over the amount of times me and fellow ex-humans were discriminated against and deemed to be weaker than others. I could only wonder if today actually did anything beneficial for me.

Probably not going to be the case, even if I now do have a reputation of being able to hold my own, sort of anyway.

I was shocked out of my stupor when I felt the light touch of her hands on my rocky jaw. With no effort on her behalf, she turned my head and met no resistance from me in any form. She looked at me with pained eyes.

“What are-“ was I managed before she silenced me. Bringing her finger to her lips, maintaining that mask of sorrow, she shushed me. I watched as her tail brought what appeared to be a first aid kit towards us from the wall. Sitting on the bed, perched next to me with the opened box on her lap, she began to slowly address my wounds.

I didn’t register the spikes of pain from the antiseptic, nor the dabbing of some strange cotton like substance in my wound, due to my eyes being locked on her. I studied her as she worked, following any instructions given and noticing how she never took her eyes off my injuries.

“Thank you.” I earned a small smile from her as she finished bandaging my head up.

“You’re welcome, as you should be in the underworld. We are demons here, bound for eternity to serve the dark lord. When the hour is upon man we shall seize earth and complete our part in the end of days. Then the angels shall come and we will return once more as the world is reshaped in the creator’s vision. Those who are to be brought here will know pain beyond comprehension as us minions of the ruler of Hell unite to punish the damned.” she replied darkly, giving me a smirk as I cocked an eyebrow.

“I… must have missed that part of the contract.” Again she let out a soft chuckle, which I couldn’t help but join in with.

“You are also humorous; that was an oath I had to take upon completing my training as a Tormentor on the lust level. Tell me, where I can find you out of your training hours?”

“I don’t have anywhere to stay.” I admitted, slightly embarrassed. I guess after getting along well with an attractive female, stating your temporally homeless is a big blow to any male’s ego.

“You mean, you’re without shelter?”

“Yeah. Bloody guards won’t investigate the demon that collapsed my room.”

“This is horrifying! I cannot let you wander Hell without a place to rest.” I was surprised to say the least. First she’s not a bitch, second she has done more for me than the doctors have ever even thought about doing, and now she hates the fact that I might be sleeping outside for a while.

“You can stay with me for a while,” she continued, smiling sincerely, “I can make room. I have a spare room belonging to an old roommate.” After completing her sentence, I could have sworn she mumbled something about him being eaten by some sort of demonic plant.

“Err…thanks.” I responded merrily, grinning and exposing my fangs. “But Miss, I don’t even know your name.”

“It’s Sapphire Hue, but you may refer to me as Sapphire if you wish to. Tell me, Fighter, what is your title?”

“They called me Magma Vein, but you can call me Magma.”

“Over the years we became close friends. We were one heck of a team; we both had similar interest, such as exploring what Hell has to offer for us demons. However on occasion I did drag her into some form of prank, with hilarious results. She was highly intelligent, much like you Twilight. Moving day was sad, but we always met up and hung out, and she always supported me in reaching the higher ranks.” I finished, resting at the base of the tree.

After lacking the strength to continue standing, the virus that was fatigue spreading to my eyes, I simply lay down at the base of the tree. She soon joined me, but took a while to get used to the cold grass we lay upon.

I had been narrating my tale, avoiding the gory bits for her sake, whilst looking upon Ponyville. I had to admit it was an inspiring sight. If Luna was in fact trying to set a romantic mood, she wasn’t failing.

Not that it was the current mood in the atmosphere, for me anyhow.

The yellow illumination of window lights soon died down as the night moved on; Ponyville was shortly going to be completely in the land of nod, barring a few stargazers who may be wondering the darkened town. The countryside charm seemed to be highlighted by the night sky as the sleeping town rested below the sparkling midnight sky.

It was a beautiful sight, especially when a green aura coincidentally came into view, as well as an extremely bright heart shaped constellation.

I guess she got bored of the subtle approach.

“She sounds lovely; I was worried you were going to say you didn’t have any friends at all.” My companion stated, shivering slightly.

“Don’t worry, I made friends.” I responded reassuringly, glancing to my right. She must have been a foot away, still gazing at the celestial spectacle with a small shivering smile.

“Are you cold?”

“Just a little, I’ll be fine when we get back home.” she replied, facing me with a pleasant smile whilst her eyes were shut.

“Here let me-“ My body decided to interrupt me by yawning loudly, “take care of that.” I finished drowsily. I unfolded my wing and, despite the awkward jerks, managed to drape it over her. I could tell she was worried when the flaming canvas of my form rested upon her fur, but once it settled I noticed that lovely smile return.

“Thanks, are you okay? You look beat.” she observed, shuffling closer slightly to inspect me.

“Truth be told Twilight, I don’t think I’ll… I’ll…” I tried to finished, but instantly began to feel weaker and weaker. I mustered enough to willpower to fight of the demand for sleep and faced her. “Yeah I’m going to sleep here tonight. Wanna join me? It’s a good night.” I added, accepting my fate here.

“I don’t know, I mean, what about the risk of hypothermia?”

“Twilight, I’m part fire.”

“Oh.” I saw her look away, but not far enough for her to hide the faintest tone of crimson on her cheek.

“You don’t have to if you don’t want to. I was just thinking…” once again I was disturbed by a drawn out yawn. “You wouldn’t have to walk all the way to the library; I can provide the heat and keep us both warm, you can do a bit of star gazing, and you can tell Celestia you went camping, sort off.” I put forward, whether she stayed or not was not relevant; I was stuck here and was going to have to rough it.

"I suppose I could write a report on constellations, given how so many a currently present. Oh but I don't have anything to write with."

"You could do it tommorow, or even if you can't, just enjoy the sight." My tone of voice lowered as I said "It seems Luna went all out tonight." She looked up into the sky and groaned.

"So that's what she meant."

"Uhuh." I let out a small chuckle, to which she joined in with.

"So what would you be doing right now, on a normal Ponyville day without looking after a demon who in turn is looking after you?" I asked, looking towards the town.

"Well I have a schedule I keep to. Sometimes I help parts of the time out with organisation; Mayor mare sometimes gets me to help plan town meetings and festivities. Then most of the days I'm studying new spells or reading some stories."

"Do you ever leave that library? I mean you're pulling of the cute librarian look already, you don't need to fulfill the other criteria."

"Obviously, I-I-I mean I go out, not that I try hard to look like a cute librarian. I mean I..." she responded, tripping over her own words.

"I get it Twilight, you go out with your friends. I was was kidding."

"Oh right, yeah, silly me." she laughed nervously, staring at the grass before her. I'm no rocket scientist, but I could tell I had to rescue her from herself at this point.

"You know a lot about the stars, then again your name is Twilight Sparkle. Is it a hobby of yours?" I asked, sensing the relief her form. She smiled at me before turning to face the lights above the village.

“Well, I used to do a lot stargazing before bed as a filly. For reasons like this; it is beautiful night isn’t it?” she said, dreamily gazing up to the stars.

“Yeah, the sights are heavenly.” I added, regretting the action immediately. It was the way she looked at me as I, slowly, said the word ‘heavenly’, whilst looking into her magenta eyes. At that moment the moon decided to come into view, and fire flies danced around us. We were locked, frozen beneath the warm blanket that was my wing.

I don’t know how long we stayed like that for. By the fact she smiled sheepishly, still gazing into my eyes, and I had spotted my flames turning to the faint colour of rose, I could tell she took the compliment to heart.

I on the other hand was incredibly embarrassed.

Wow, and that was accidental. Smooooooth. remarked M.V.R.

“I…err…that was… you said beautiful, and I was looking at something good looking too, I mean, oh God.” I stammered, my flames becoming a party pink tone. She giggled, further increasing the intense emotion.

I think that was intentional. Dude, you’re a machine!

“It’s okay, just a slip of the tongue.” I heard a content sigh, not sure if it was me or her. “I won’t hold you too it, I-I know you don’t really mean it, like that.” That tone sounded weaker, probably due to exhaustion. I suppose it was a good time to call it a night.

“Yeah…let’s go with that.” I replied, burying my head in my hooves. She fidgeted around, occasionally bumping shoulder pouldrens.

Be careful not to roll over, you might spike her. I think if you’re going to stick anything in her, the last thing you should do is stab her in her eye or something.

Thanks for the tip.

Okay now that she is sleeping with you, you should try and get her to ‘sleep with you.’ My unassigned wingman suggested, only causing my glow to brighten.

“Why are you so pink?”

“I don’t know it must be a mortal pony thing.”

“Turning pink is normal for a demonic pony?” she asked skeptically. I looked under my wing, seeing the mare pressing her side against mine. I spotted her studying me as she made contact, I guess she was testing the water to see if she was making me feel awkward.

“Twilight, I don’t even know what is normal for a demonic pony who isn’t pink.” I replied, hoping to avoid admitting I was still embarrassed about the whole wonderful comment.

“I kind of like it, makes you seem more cuddly.” With that I groaned and lowered my wing, blocking her face from my view and frowning at Ponyville. Her head popped out and giggled softly as I frowned.

Thankfully my orange hue returned.

After letting out an adorable yawn, she seemed to shuffle away, a dark smirk on her maw. After resting her head between her hooves, I copied.

Wow. You just got played. Damn…that’s hot!

“This is for the whole ‘Hi honey, I’m home’ thing isn’t it?”

“And the cute librarian remark.” I gave up pursuing any more inquiries, so instead I just sighed and buried my head in my hooves.

“Twilight?”

“Yeah?”

“I hate being a pony.”

“Goodnight Magma Vein, sweet dreams.”

“ I hate mortals.” I mumbled.

I don’t know how, nor do I understand what forces were at work, but once I woke up I found myself to be in mixed state.

The first eyeful of the new day was of Ponyville under the morning sun. The grass had gained a much brighter green vibrancy to it compared to last night, as had the pastel blue sky. The town seemed to be bustling with life, given the amount of flying objects darting around overhead. Like flies around food, the dots whizzed and shot about, following seamlessly random flight path. I couldn’t help but grin at the sight. I might have enjoyed the scene even more, but my wing was feeling incredibly cramped.

Turning to my side, I spotted the problem.

It was a lavender, horned, cute one.

Somehow, she had managed to cocoon herself in my wing, snuggled up with her back to me, and was chewing on my wing. Oh and it gets better; apparently, out of the two of us, I am the big spoon. The fact she had her hoof over mine did not ease the sense of dread I had.

I considered shadow sinking out of there, but without a shadow to latch on to I could move. Also, the act would drop her against the small stone burrowing into my hoof that was supporting her head. She would wake up at the slightest movement.

I was fucked… and not in the good way as M.V.R joked about all morning.

Whilst trying to get back to sleep, seeing as I had nothing else to do out here, I chatted with myself.

For the last time, we did not have sleepwalking sex.

So why do you have a Twilight burrito attached to your body?

She tossed and turned obviously.

You hoped she tossed, hehehe.

I’m getting tired of these comments M.V.R. Pack it in.

Fine, fine. Obviously, you’ve grown attached to the little mare. I will only make jokes about the other ponies.

I meant in general.

You sound like, you might be taking me seriously. Maybe even thinking about it.

Well that’s a lie. I just wanna get home before I do any real damage.

Whilst that is true, I can tell, you also wouldn’t mind staying. Well, if you could somehow become a normal pony.

No, I have my duties to perform. I can’t stay.

Still clinging to that huh? Let's see, who do we know who also sounds like that? Oh yeah! That bastard opposite me, behind that weird barrier thing, that wants to go on rampage. Bloodrage, when did you get out? he remarked, annoyed by my current trail of thought.

Like on Earth, with the humans, I shouldn't get involved. I am just doing what I should do which is get back to Hell. Who knows what is happening without the Guardian by the gates.

The probably would have replaced you. Look, I know because I have seen it, you wouldn't mind staying. You're like the other demons who want to get into heaven, only difference is that you made it.

This is not heaven, this is God knows where. It maybe like I chose purgatory and this is the final hurdle, but I just want to get back to Hell. I can't do this.

The old purgatory method was bet- Fuck.

The old method? M.V.R what are you talking about?

No matter how much I tried to get his attention, no matter how long I mentally yelled, he would answer me. He went dark. I didn’t not like it one bit. I chalked him up as trying to ignore me and snuggled up to the root of the tree I now found strangely comfortable.

“Oh. My. Gosh!” My eyes shot open, scanning the area around me. Lord behold, there floating gently with a shocked expression was Rainbow Dash. Her maw slowly curved into a large devious smile.

“No, it’s not what you-“ I was going to state the obvious, shortly after go down the road of ‘I did not sleep with her’, but Twilight decided to add something to the conversation.

“Biolumi....nescent gel…natural armour...plating…snuggly wuggly…” she added lazily, rolling over and burying her head into my chest. Her horn rubbed against my cheek as she drooled slightly onto me. Once again, my flames shifted to a shade lighter than Fluttershy’s mane.

“Don’t listen to her! She’s sleep talking! Rainbow I didn’t-“

“Oh I think I know what she is talking about. She must be having one heck of a dream! Hahaha.” She fell to the floor laughing. I’m surprised she didn’t wake up Twi. “Oh man, I gotta tell Rarity about this.”

“NO!” I yelled, struggling to my hooves. Before I could even get one hoof firmly planted on the ground, she took off leaving a rainbow trail.

I do not lie; I think I managed to make my magma blood boil.

“Okay class, let’s begin today lesson by recalling words and phrases we can use in our stories.” Miss Cheerilee had been waiting to reach her favourite topic of the syllabus: Equestrian writing. So far, despite the slow start, the pupils seemed to be showing a keen interest in the field of creative writing.

“So who wants to share with us their homework on what a character can say when he is incredibly angry?”

There was a flock of hooves launching into the air, followed by many “Me! Pick me!”.

“Hmmmm. How about you Snails? Your story has been very interesting.”

“Yessss!” he hissed, sharing a bro hoof with his best friend Snips.

Using his teeth, he pulled out a sheet of paper, filled with hastily scribbled words and phrases. Upon placing the paper squarely in the center of his desk, and clearing his throat, he opened his mouth and prepared to share his created writings with pride.

“FFFUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK!” was all that was heard, Blasting across the school, and echoing all around the classroom and outside. The teacher could have sworn she heard it travels towards the rest of Ponyville as well.

Miss Cheerilee, as well as the rest of the class, all faced him with their jaws hanging loose. Besides his mouth slowly creeping shut, he remained completely motionless.

Author's note.

So this is just to tide you over until I get more time. With college starting soon, and me having to go about the tiring task of switching courses to get more free time, I am afraid updates may be longer than usual. However, do not fear! There will be updates.

This thing is my baby!

Onto the future!

Chapter 11: Magic, logic, and sins.

Today’s been a far better day so far, for me anyway, in comparison to the last five days. Luna still hasn't shown up, something about royal court sessions, but I believe that it was simply both sisters squabbling. Training had finally kicked in, leaving me more determined than ever before to win this blasted competition. The town has been very, very curious about that night under that stars.

Most of them asked her what I actually looked like, what my cutie mark was, and my personal favourite; was I any good? I got the last one a few times about my alleged partner and simply growled at them in response.

On a side note, a certain weather pegasus had been laughing her flank of every time I tried to intimidate her.

I have, unfortunately, met the rest of the Cutie mark crusaders a couple of days back and boy was that fun. I’m still recovering from the fact that they actually tried to attack me, pouncing like ninjas and telling Applejack to get some rope. Save for Sweetie Belle who calmed them down, after an earth pony and a tomboyish pegasus tried desperately to ‘banish’ me and my wicked ways.

It was both adorable and pathetic.

Anyway, the last I heard of the one called Applebloom was when Big Mac dropped off the last of the apples barrels for me to drag; apparently she has finally found one of those talent stamps on everyone’s backside, and hers is something related to hoola hooping. Her talent, somehow, allows her to perform tricks with the metal ring that goes around a barrel, which then gives her the ability to turn her tail and the ring into a helicopter rotor.

Mine’s an upside down crucifix, from what I’ve gathered, and I have absolutely no idea what that means. Also I have wings and still can’t fly, and she basically drifted off the farm without wings, if I were to believe the stallion.

It’s around eight o’clock here at south side of apple farm, the quiet surroundings were only disturbed by my running with a small train of carts behind me, stuffed with the barrelled bounty found hanging from the trees of the orchard. The jangle of the broken shackles was slightly aggravating, but I had long learned to tune it out.

The approaching night didn’t help me spot the twists and turns on the beaten path, and all I had was my glow to light to way. I had to put more effort into my flames, which was draining considering I had been training for around three and a half hours.

Often, towards the end I would use Rapid Dash to cheat my way through the last stretch, giving a small show for those who stopped by to evaluate my performance.

I say cheat because, well, I’m surprised to say that I’m not much of a long distance runner. I fight, and chasing isn’t so difficult when an escapee or challenger is maimed. Running around an orchard, pulling weights, is not exactly in my job description.

You are out of shape? Wow, that’s kind of… unexpected. M.V.R, my other coach, said as I continued running along the road. The yoke around my chest was starting to chaff with every breath.

In my defence, I fight and kill, I don’t do cross country sprinting, so I’m doing pretty well considering that I’m racing around the farm. I mentally retorted, bounding around the last corner. The apples are all in barrels, each one strapped down and sealed tight, so my only worry is toppling the two carts. The varying shades of green and brown soon opened up to a picturesque sight of an American western barn and a small farm house as the stars came out.

True, but you know dashing requires no effort on your behalf you cheating sod. Just because you want to impress HER doesn’t mean it’s a good excuse you fat sod.

“I’M NOT TRYING TO IMPRESS HER!” I bellowed, forgetting my inside voice. I’m not fat either.

But you’re trying to impress them, but why does that matter? Because there is only one time when you do it, when she’s there.

I do it when I want to finish quicker, and when my competition shows up. So unless you want to say that I fancy a bit of stallion, you can stop right there. I continued, coming down the last stretch. My hooves were on fire, and I mean in the sense that they were throbbing.

Hey, I can’t judge; it’s all about the pleasure. he remarked slyly, chuckling to himself. I honestly have no idea where he gets it from, but for the love of Satan, God, and every abused orphan I wish I knew so I could wipe it off the face of the Earth, Hell, and Equestria.

But on a more serious note, he added nonchalantly, You need to work on your running, so using your ability to cut corners will definitely be noticed. Last thing we need is for you to get disqualified. Once again, I was at one of those moments when he was the voice of reason.

I’ll do it at the start of the real thing, that way it looks like a sprint start. I replied, entering a clearing. Fence panels to my right whizzed by, as did the colourful coats of a few regulars to the farm, whilst there was bit more of clearing to my left; a small patch of green leading towards the hundreds of trees.

“Come on you lazy good for nothing, get your flank moving!” ‘motivated’ my coach from down the road, needless to say his efforts have not been in vain. I have improved; then again it has only been five days of practice, well four seeing as I had to miss a day for something called the ‘Sisterhooves Social.’

Using my ungodly gift, I sped up tremendously, summoning a small dust storm in my wake. My legs moved automatically, numbing in the process. For a few seconds it was as if I hadn’t been running all week, in fact it was as if I didn’t have legs at all. After covering a fair distance I slid to a halt. When the dust settled, as did a few coughing fits from nearby, the first thing I saw was Iron Hoof holding a stop watch.

“Not bad, twenty minutes and twenty three seconds with nearly two hundred and fifty kilos. Were you born part machine?” he asked, pocketing the stopwatch. “Because if you were then you need some repairs, you gotta do better than that.” I collapsed to the floor, panting and glaring at him. The gel on my underside wobbled with every deep breath.

“What do you mean I got to do better? What’s the best time?”

“Nineteen minutes.” He stated, heading over towards a small crate. It had a few bottles of pure, ice cold, refreshing water on its wooden surface as well as a few apples courtesy of the owners of the farm.

“To beat?” I asked, tiredly removing the yoke. Once it came off, after wincing and grimacing due to spent muscles complaining, I rolled onto my back and rested my hoof over my eyes.

“No, to gain entry.” I heard my coach say, walking towards me.

“WHAT?!” I bellowed, flinging my hooves in the air. Groaning I returned to my resting position, only to be further disturbed by a freezing slap. I blinked as steam already began to evaporate off my body. “Thanks?” I stated, with mild irritation.

“Don’t mention it, and don't forget this ain't no amateur competition; it's a big league beast. Come on, I think you’re done for the day. You need some rest.” the cream colt said, hoisting me up. He handed me a bottle, and we moved towards the exit. Under an arch way, titling the plot of land as Sweet Apple Acres, were three familiar figures.

“So I hear you and, err, Miss Sparkle had something a while back.” I choked on my drink, spluttering as I tried to burn a stare into him. “Out on a path as well, guess you’re more of a nature boy eh?” He nudged my shoulder, giving me a playful grin. I swear if I had any energy left in me I would put him through a tree.

“Not you too Iron Hoof.” I sighed, looking ahead. I spotted a familiar librarian, the Element of Honesty, and what I believed to be the little filly who tried to clamp my maw shut when Sweetie Belle introduced us.

“I’m just messing with yer, mate. You say you wouldn’t do anything like that then I guess I believe you. You’re a nice fella, can’t see you doing something like that to hurt her or at all if you didn’t put your heart into it.”

“It’s nice to know that the ponies think I was a Casanova and wooed her into a night of passionate lovemaking under the stars,” I remarked sarcastically, before taking another sip of water, “but that was not the case. I still can’t believe Dash got news out that fast.” We both continued walking, me recalling the amount of times that I was either given a dirty look, congratulation, or simply a giggle from the folks of this town.

“Is Miss Cheerilee still giving you the stink eye?” he asked, restraining a smirk. I instinctively rubbed my cheek, looking back at him.

“Beats the slap she gave me for swearing near her school. Apparently, once Sweetie Belle said it was me, she stormed out of the classroom and hunted me down.”

“I even heard that, pal. After word got around this small town that it was you, a lot of colts started thinking you got her pregnant.” He laughed, and I had to admit it was a funny enough thought to earn an amused sigh.

“Howdy fellas, how did the training go?” Looking up, I saw that Applejack was close by and wore the largest grin on her face. Beside her I spotted an unusual sight, and not just the way that Twilight had styled her mane similar to how Rarity had hers.

Ooooh, she can role play. Dye her white and you can have the other unicorn as well. Ignoring his comment, I stretched out.

“Hey girls; I’m knackered and in dire need of rest.” I replied, glancing over to Twilight and Applebloom. The little yellow filly had a pale lemon coat, but her personality was far from sour. Her red mane was the nest of a rather large bow, but I noticed that she was now balancing two spinning disks on the top of her head.

“New trick? Get bored of the hoop already?” I asked the little filly.

“No, ah’m just…err,” Apple Bloom paused to yawn, but afterwards gave a large smile, “really talented like. I’ve got TWO cutie marks.” She showed me her flank, right after shimmying the spinning hoop along her tail and up her neck. It did strike me as odd that she had two whereas everyone else had one, but then again, what do I know?

“Wow, see I told you being patient was worth it.” I remarked, earning a slightly uneasy smile. I was too tired to investigate the matter further, but I gathered that something wasn’t right. Whilst her smile said she was pleased, to say the least by what she told me a few days ago, the way her eyes shifted slightly told a different story entirely.

“Yeah, that’s it. You were all right.” She rolled her eyes and flashed another innocent smile. I turned to see Twilight beaming a smile at the little filly, before catching my curious stare.

“Hello Magma, hey Hoof, so has he improved?” she asked, looking past me. I knew that she spotted me staring at her mane; I found that, for some reason, it was rather… alien on her. Not necessarily bad, she did pull it off very nicely, but it wasn't her.

“I've turned this costumed moron into a decent runner, but he’s still got a lot of work to do; I’ve got a feeling that after this it will get easier with the more strength orientated challenges.” he replied, giving me another dig into my shoulder.

“Why exactly am I a moron?” I replied defensively, arching a plated brow.

“Well, you melted your zipper.” He pointed out. I nodded, supporting the lie that I was indeed trapped within this horrific creation of my own. When I opened my eyes, I still found the Apple Bloom spinning those disks and that hoop.

“You going to go all night?” I asked.

“Of course not.” She giggled and smiled back at me. “In fact I was about to hit the hay, goodnight Mr Magma Vein.” The little filly then bounced off, still miraculously displaying her new found talents. Applejack soon followed, bidding us farewell as we departed the orchard. Iron Hoof remained behind, deciding to be a gentlecolt and pack the cart away in the barn for the mare. Of course he unloaded a few barrels first.

Soon it was once again me and Twilight strolling the streets of Ponyville, making idle chatter about the day events. The soft clatters of our hooves were drowned by the laughter we sometimes shared, or by the greetings a few ponies gave us. What followed was the recurring awkward silence when a few ponies came to bestow their blessing upon our ‘relationship’, endorsed by the speedy newsflash that was Rainbow Dash. Thankfully she was now telling others that she had it all wrong, however she was doing it at a considerably slower rate. Given that this was the faster flyer in Equestria, I could only assume she was doing it out of amusement.

“I blame you for this,” she said breaking another silence. This one was the after the worst questions somepony could ask, right as I’m standing next to her.

“Me?” I responded, slightly offended. She gave me a harsh glare, but I did not falter. “You keep saying these suggestive comments!”

“I thought she meant your actual height, not the size of your-“

“So you say that I am ‘bigger’ than most of the guards you’ve met in Canterlot?” I replied, receiving, yet, another burning stare.

“I was trying to give Aloe a height reference!” That comment was the last one for a while, sealing off any attempt at pleasant conversation for a while. “It’s your fault for getting me to sleep ALONG SIDE you,” she finally added.

“Excuse me, I was being polite and stopping you from waking up with a cold.” I retorted, slightly annoyed. “I never stopped you from going home, and you did want to see that stars with me, so…” To show how much of a mature adult I was about the situation, to prove that my logic and reason was undoubtable, I stuck my tongue out.

She huffed, and started using her magic to use my tongue as a lead to drag me for couple of meters. I held my ground for a while, drawing out the last of my energy reserves stored in my hooves, but soon gave under the unrelenting force of her magic. My tongue whipped back in, feeling as if it had actually been stretched a couple of inches.

I was determined to strike a decent topic to restore my orange glow, instead of the slightly pink tinge I was emanating, as we approached the tree house.

“You know, don’t tell Rarity this but,” I said, walking faster to reach the Library door before her. She cocked an eyebrow, still holding a slightly unimpressed look. Holding the door open, I welcomed her in as she kept her head high, and said “you pull that mane style off better than she does.” I spied a smile grin sprout on her face as she look over her shoulder slightly.

“But then again, your last style was just as good. Mind telling me why you changed?” Stepping in, I noticed Spike bounding around. He appeared to be moving books from the center of the table to what I assumed was their rightful position amongst the shelves.

Such an act was not uncommon during my stay here, but the newest feature was the hound stepping out of the bathroom with a towel around his waist and a frilly bath cap covering his ears. His jacket was by the center table, hung over a chair along with his collar.

“Thanks, Apple Bloom did for me, somehow, with that hoop of hers.” She glanced back whilst blinking. “It’s strange that she has two cutie marks, normally a pony only gets one. This is extremely rare. I might do a bit of research on the phenomenon.”

“Oh hey guys, how was your training session, Mags?” Spike chimed as he whizzed passed with a stack of books.

“Sparkle Pony looks like Whining Pony- err, looks like Rare Pony, yes. Pretty Purple Pony.” complemented Spot, walking across the landing whilst waving to us. He shared a room with Twilight, occupying the spare bed she reserved for sleep overs. I guess she didn’t offer it me as my spikes would turn it into a pin cushion.

“Awww, thanks Spot,” Twilight said, beaming happily. I was little disappointed, seeing as I made that sort of comment first, with much more class and appeal I might add.

“I am exhausted, mate. I could collapse on the floor and sleep tomorrow away.” I replied to Spike as he scurried back, giving him a quick bro hoof/claw on the way past.

“I know how you feel; I’m always racing up ladders and stairs keeping this library in great shape.” He collected another compilation of books as Twilight headed upstairs towards her room, but paused at the top.

“That’s why you’re my number one assistant, Spike.” Once the reptile finished putting more books on the top shelf, he turned around and gave a salute whilst still standing on the ladder. She continued heading towards her room, me still watching her, as she slowly closed the door giving me a smile before it shut.

Looking away from her door, I noticed that both pairs of eyes were on me. Closing the front door, I headed towards the centre table, feeling their glances study me. There were a few remaining books so I figured I’d help out if it led to me being able to sleep here early.

The other option was the basement, but there were a surprising number of flammable chemicals housed at the bottom of the Library.

“Magma Pony like what he sees?” Spot remarked, coming down the stairs whilst removing his bathing cap.

“Her mane? Yeah it’s alright, she looked better before but she kind of pulls it off.” I replied casually, trying to avoid any pitfalls.

“You saying it makes her look bad?” Spike asked, summoning a surprising amount of gusto. Guess brotherly love was strong as ever.

“Never, she always been…well, you know...” I found myself pausing, earning a slight grin from the hound as he sat at the table.

“Well, I heard what you did to her, shame one you!”

“Dash told you didn’t she? Spike, that never happened. Miss Sparkle was cold so I used my natural heat to keep her warm by using my wing. I guess she must have thought it was her duvet whilst sleeping and wound up being rolled up like the scrolls she makes you send to Celestia.” I explained. It seemed to be deemed a worthy response, if not a plausible one.

“Alright, but if you hurt Twi, I’ll-”

“Fight a demon who can manage to put a few guards into the infirmary?” I asked, pointing out the flaw in his threat.

“You… what?”

I had to explain my crimes, barring the Diamond Dog incident, and remind him that I was in fact a demonic entity. I probably didn’t need to, but I had to reassure at least one of us that I was. Last time I didn’t, Spot lost a lot of colleagues and I couldn’t look Twilight in the eye for a while.

The night came swiftly upon us, and our combined efforts helped get Spike into bed quicker, much to his delight. Spot had been offering beverages a lot recently, a by-product of working in a tavern and serving many a thirsty pony. Sadly, all were non-alcoholic here, but the tea he was making wasn’t refused.

Sitting back, finally unwinding with a warm beverage between my hooves, I released a merry sigh. Nostalgic moments filled my mind, the drinks were different in Hell, but a hot drink after work often did hit the spot. Pleasant company, much like Sapphire Hue, was greatly appreciated as well.

“Magma Pony did not say what Sparkle Pony has always been.”
His, however, was welcomed like a flesh eating virus, or in my case: Plate rot.

“What do you mean? Didn’t think I had to say it.” I replied, giving him a scrutinising glance over my mug of tea.

“Well, Spot knows, Spot won’t say.” he reassured, believing in something he fabricated.

Really, it’s a lie? M.V.R added.

Of course it is; I don’t have feeling for a… Twilight.

Oh? Gone past ‘pony’ and now actually accepting the possibility? But just not with her, right?

“There’s nothing going on between us. There CAN’T be anything between me and a pony.” I replied sternly, answering both questions. I lowered my blue mug, moments before his hit the table. He returned a glare of his own, before wiping his lips.

“Demon Pony can’t, but Magma Pony could.” he replied, earning a roll of the eyes from me. He stood up, collected his jacket and collar and faced me. “You want to try, but cannot because you are killer pony.” He slipped into his jacket and began to put on his collar.

“Well, Snake Pony is Killer Pony, you are,” he paused to spin his paw around, “Good Pony?”

“Thanks, I guess, but look,” I said before sighing. “Even if, hypothetically, I wanted to ask her out, I don’t see how it could work out; I would out live her, I am a monster by your standards, compelled to bring about the apocalypse, and have a psychotic serpent trying to break free.” At that moment, my flames shifted to navy sea colour, briefly thankfully.

“But if it was only Magma Pony, never to be Demon Pony again, would you?” He walked towards the front door, still staring at me over his shoulder.

I thought about it, I actually did. Normally it was open and shut topic, but this scenario, this alternate universe, actually made me consider if me and her could be. Any time I did persuade myself it might possibly I was reminded of the real world situation.

This is so BORING now. Just admit it, you would.

I’ll ask this because YOU said that: I would what, exactly?

Bang her until her horn drilled through the head board.

Typical.

Stay with her for the rest of your life, because you simply want to see her in the mornings and nights. Live each day to simply prove your worth to her, even in the smallest of ways. Give her your once beating heart so that she can breathe life into it once more.

Needless to say, I was completely flabbergasted. Thankfully when I dropped the mug it landed neatly on the table, contents intact. That was a rather mushy, non-sexually intended, speech that came from M.V.R.

You know, that pile of horse crap. Well, it was a miracle whilst it lasted.

“Spot leaves Magma Pony to think carefully. Sparkle Pony is really nice to Spot,” the aged hound commented opened the door, letting in a slithering, icy breeze.

“Where you going?” I asked, moments from drinking out of my mug.

“Spot working late tonight; Berry Pony needs help so Spot helps. Earning extra bits for over time.” Shortly after he left the library. I found myself victim to my own, and unfortunately M.V.R’s, thoughts as I began to prepare for sleeping. The fatigue of running for a couple of hours was taking its toll, so I often found myself lazily snuffing candles, yawning as I prepared my sleeping mat, and wincing as aching muscles began to scream in pain.

I’ll be incredibly happy when I’m armoured plated again; muscles and flesh wear easily. I thought staring at my hooves. I was in my resting position, lying on my stomach, hind legs tucked in, but had my fore hooves outstretched. They were muscular, a dreary cloud grey, and baffled me completely.

It’s a bit weird that you’re not completely a demon pony.

It’s like I was meant to be completely from the underworld, but something stopped the change.

Could be that Discord; a god can, practically, do whatever they please. Still doesn’t make sense though.

Well, he is meant to be the Spirit of Chaos, not a god per se. Still, sending me was bad enough. The hooves seem a bit like overkill. Maybe that’s the reason. I thought, tucking them back in. My plates slotted together neatly, the traces of orange disappearing as each crack was sealed. The room began to darken, leaving a subtle orange hint on objects I gazed at.

Might give the upper hand though; if you have to do a blood test do you think you’ll have, like, normal mortal blood? It was an interesting thought, one that made me study my fore hoof a second time. After a while, I reverted back to being a lumpy rock, resting on a blanket, and drifting off into a blissful night’s sleep.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“Well, well. Looksss like somebody is getting rather comfffortable.” He hissed, half of his face peering through that reflective barrier. I made out two ghostly images; I could see me and M.V.R on my side, still chained up as it seems, and half of Blood Rages sinister serpent smile fading into existence on the other.

“I thought you were meant to be taking a nap.” M.V.R pointed out, rustling his chains.

“To them I am dormant, that isss what they wished. I don’t rest in that traditional sense; hibernation is sssimply a term to say I won’t interfere for ssspecific time period.” The beast’s grin grew larger as his reptilian eye shifted to focus on me. “Three months, is what they wanted from me. Not you.”

“You’ve got a point to this board meeting?” I asked, glaring at my alter ego.

“Don’t get complacent, little demon, I have been listening to you,” his eye once again shifted, this time to the empty seat next to me, “both. I do not agree with this. So I have another proposition.”

“Why, last time we met like this you were eager for a kid. What’s the matter, got cold feet?” I retorted, chuckling at his expense with a harsh frown.

“I do not have feet in thisss form.” he deadpanned, earning a small snigger from M.V.R.

“You get my point, what’s made you change your mind?”

“You’re getting distracted from our firssst agreement; I can tell you are not searching for sinsss any longer.”

“I didn’t think I had to, besides, it’s not as if you don’t have enough essence to survive. Both pure and dark somewhere hidden over there, right?” I said accusatively. His eye widened, leaving a brief pause. I gathered he had formulated a plot, nothing beneficial for me judging by the diabolic smirk.

“Well, that does put thingsss into perspective.” He started laughing darkly, backing away from the barrier. I heard a rustle of chains before I saw a small shimmer of light.

Magma Vein, wake up! a feminine voice cried out, echoing around the chamber.

“It seemsss our time is short,” he said returning to the barrier, “I’ll be quick, at the end of the second month, you will not return to the home of the goddess. Instead, you will disappear from the habitants.”

“Is that an order or a bargain? How will that help us get home?” M.V.R quickly sniped. I couldn’t help but agree with him, wincing as the bright light illuminated the entire prison cell. It was intense enough to cause a glare form the reflective barrier, but not so much that I couldn’t see around my half of the room.

“Why would I ever choose to do that?” I asked, leaning forward in my seat.

“Both command and the better option for you.” He suddenly crackled madly, hissing between breathes. “Because if you don’t, that little equine is all mine.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

TAPPA TAP TAPPATETEY TAP…

It was an unusual sound to wake up to, that of the rather rhythmic strikes of hooves. Or so I assumed, last I checked there were no tap dancers present nor were there any Morris dancers.

Then, squinting incredibly hard, Apple Bloom came into view, dancing a four hooved jig.

“Err, Twilight?” I asked out loud, watching the purple mare stroll by.

“Sorry for waking you Magma, but we have a little problem.” She gestured to the still dancing filly, who was admittedly rather talented when you consider how she was still spinning plates and that hoop on her tail.

“What, you jealous of her having more than one talent or something? Seems a bit petty don’t you think?” I asked, slightly annoyed. My meeting with Rage resurfaced, like a repressed memory breaching through and bearing its terrible knowledge along with it.

“No,” she said slightly offended. I guess she got the gist that I don’t like being disturbed, especially after meeting my partner in heinous crimes. “Something’s wrong, she can’t’ stop.”

“I guess that is an issue, but why am I awake?” By now I noticed her mane had returned to its regular, Twilight patented style.

“Cause you were fussing up a storm right there, partner. Bad dream?” I turned to face my right, standing up as my plated noisily slid out.

“Hey Applejack; it kind of was. It was one of those ‘it looks bad but hadn’t reached it yet’ nightmares.” I replied, rubbing the back of my head. Applejack gave me a slightly worried look, as she walked closer to her sister.

“I know the type, right know I’m kind of feelin’ like this is a bad dream.” she replied, the look of concern on her face was directed at her little sister this time. Apple Bloom continued dancing away, helpless to what was apparently her body’s will rather than her own.

It’s like she possessed.M.V.R commented, earning a silent nod in agreement from me. After releasing a yawn, I spied Twilight searching amongst the books nearby.

“Three cutie marks. Three talents. I've never seen anything like it! I was just reading something about unusual equine illnesses. What was it?” Twilight said, levitating a book, giving it a quick study before re-shelving it.

Upon repeating the process with another tome, Spike chipped in from atop a ladder, saying “Perplexing Pony Plagues, perhaps?” He hopped of the top, landing upon Twilight as she chose to heighten her backside to smooth the landing. I may have… glanced at the motion, but chose to quickly set aside any thoughts before M.V.R could have his way with them. He slid along her back, resting before the back of her neck with a book in one claw.

“Yes, Spike, you're amazing!” she chimed, to which he replied with a slight sense of modesty.

“Yes, well, I do have my talents.”

Whilst she started looking up plagues, which did not bring a single ray of sunshine to my otherwise dreary day, I decided to hold a debate with my mental colleague. By mental, I mean in both sense of the word.

I think I should tell her about our meeting. I put forward, absent mindedly looking at the mares and reptile.

Oh yeah, let’s not just cause alarm to the student of the goddess of the sun, but let’s also piss off the bastard who can escape and fuck with this world. And not in the sense that I would prefer.

I’m going to tell her, I don’t think he has been awake long enough. He must sleep, you said so yourself. I’ll tell her then, we need to work around his sleeping patterns.

That’s actually a good idea, oh, and heads up. Before I could react, I saw a small purple projectile hurdle towards me. It stopped, inches away, hovering on its own.

“Huh?” Spike asked, floating in mid-air. He fell to the ground, abruptly, still looking up to me at with a quizzative stare.

“You’re welcome.” said an unknown voice, pulling both mine and Spike’s attention to a mirror left against a desk. I believe it belonged to Spot so he could double check himself before he left for work. It leant against the wall, my mirror image giving a small wave. I grinned and looked back at the assistant, winking back at his perplexed expression.

“Random cutie marks appeared all over the ponies' bodies, causing them to perform all the talents that came with them!” Twilight said with worry laced in her tone of voice. We all turned out attention to Apple Bloom, still parading around as her own talent show.

“Just like me!” she cried.

“Yes, but what's the cure? What's the cure?!” questioned her sister, fidgeting slightly in anxiety. Twilight returned to reading the books, and after a quick a glance over, she made a silent gasp.

“It says here there is no known cure,” she commented with her ears flattening.

In one voice, the others responded with a terrified “No known cure?!” I was remaining silent, occasionally returning to my mental debate about my brief dream sequence.

“The cause of the breakout was never discovered,” she said before glancing over her shoulder, “and the cutie pox disappears as mysteriously as they arrived!”

I heard a wind chime emanating opposite me. I gave Apple Bloom curious look as she studied her flank. Only then did I notice these, apparently all important, cutie marks she had been receiving by some unknown force. There was a silver ring, similar to the one spinning on her tail; two dishes, supported by what appeared to be brown sticks, and a tap dancing shoe. That one stumped me completely, so much so I didn’t see the last mark.

Not that it didn’t make sense that it would be her talent, given that she was still putting on a good show, but it was the fact it was a human tap dancing shoe. Why do ponies have human tap dancing shoes rather than horseshoes? For that matter, why do they have taps or door knobs? I have opened a few jars of mayonnaise whilst I’ve been staying here, and the thought only just struck me.

You know what? Fuck it, this world was somehow forged by the insanity of Discord, or Pinkie Pie, with humans in mind. I just know it. My musing was brought short when I heard an odd sound.

“Sacrebleu ! Plus de marques de cutie!” My eyes light expanded, I guess that’s what happens when I go wide eyed. She puckered her lips as if she eaten something dreadfully sour, before gasping. “Qu'est-ce c'est?! Je parle français?!”

“My sister's speakin' in fancy!” panicked Applejack. Thinking that Apple Bloom might be having translation difficulties, I stepped in.

Hell isn’t just for English speaking mortals, and well, haunting both America and England can get boring after a while. It’s nice to travel to other areas celebrating Halloween, besides I’ve done a few retrievals of demons in Paris.

“Oui, vous êtes en mesure de toujours comprendre l'anglais, Apple Bloom?” I asked, worried about if she could still understand English. I earned a rapid nod from the filly, who looked completely horrified. I guess suddenly understanding French is terrifying on its own.

“Quel est l'anglais?” she replied, temporally confused before panicking once more. I suppose I should have said ‘do you still understand Equestrian’, rather than ‘English’. Trouble is that the closest thing I could think of would be ‘do you still understand horse?’.

“It’s spreadin’!” I heard Applejack yell. Turning around I faced her small grin.

“No, I just have a decent level of French under my belt. I was just checking if she needed a translator for her.”

“She needs help!” said Twilight, glancing between us.

“Ah know she needs help!” she replied, slightly agitated. Twilight and Spike flinched as the apple farmer shot them an angry glance. She returned worried look to Apple Bloom as she said, “We can't just wait for this to go away! We gotta find somepony to mix up a cure! And fast!”

Apple Bloom yelled something I didn’t quite pick up on, whilst attempting to retrace it, I heard Twilight say “…Some Zebra.”

“Zecora.” Applejack said in revelation.

“Alright, let’s go see if she can help Apple Bloom.” I added, slightly entranced by the filly’s movements. A thought interrupted my focus, or more precisely a question.

“Hey, where’s Spot?”

“I don’t know, I think he might still be working. I’d ask you to check, but I thought that since this is an emergency you could help us out.” Twilight responded, already heading out of the door with Spike on her back. Applejack shortly followed, nudging the dancing younger sister out.

“Could you please check up on him when we are done here?” she pleaded, the morning light captured in her sparkling eyes. I sighed, thinking that I was going to be immune to the normal hysterics this town had to offer.

“Point the way and I’ll follow.”

Possessed: spurred or moved by a strong feeling, madness, or a supernatural power.

One thing’s for sure, if this is what teens had to go through here then I’m glad I grew up as a human. This force was actually starting to scare me a little. We bound around the town, disturbing a few of the residents, all the while my legs complained. However one of us was failing to keep up. Apple Bloom was trailing behind, going as fast as her dancing hooves would let her.

“Hurry, hurry!” said Applejack, the love of her sister still expressed through mortal concern.

Applebloom replied with the French translation of hurry, begging to her hooves to allow her the mercy of running to Zecora’s. What happened next, however, left me speechless.

I gawked as out of nowhere, another mark flashed on her flank. Out of the blue, much like the stone column she headed for. Suddenly she transformed it into a beautiful stature of a mare in a clam shell. I thought it seemed familiar, but my knowledge of human art seemed to have disintegrated, as did a few of the pictures in my memory banks. Another quirk I found out of place was the way she used her tail to block her genitals; from what I’ve gathered everpony is sheathed.

After another brilliant flash on her rump, she shot off to a roof top and started scrubbing the chimney. Do cutie marks give you the tools you need to perform you talent? Is that their brand of magic? She didn’t stop there either; every mark that was printed into her compelled her to perform new feats.

Onlookers were simply captured by the performance, whilst my mind was simply trying to comprehend where the accordion came from. Then, suddenly, Apple Bloom was taming lions, whip and stool included. Instantly I charged in, rescuing her from the beasts, but before I could get away, the hoop around her slapped me and she bounced off into the distance. Meanwhile, the lions were looking very upset and rather hungry.

One leapt towards me, earning a terrified shriek from a mare close by. Instinctively I bucked out, but the sound of a gong going off caused me to look back with a bewildered expression. All I saw was a lion flying into the wall of a cottage before the other two pounced.

A violet light blinded me, and before I knew it, I was next to Twilight. She gave me a terrified glance, before turning to face the charging lions. Applejack and Twilight stepped back, whereas I came between the beasts and the girls. Growling, I eyed both predators, my mind buzzing in a disoriented state, bumping into different ideas.

Then, after my mind finished fumbling about, I expanded my wings and flared a tremendous amount of fire. The cats skidded to the halt, attempting to back up as the inertia continued pushing them closer.

Twilight stepped forward and shot two bolts purple energy towards them. Upon impact they appeared dazed, their heads and eyes visibly spinning before they collapsed into each other, bumping heads with conk.

“Thanks, Twi. Thought I was going to have test the nine lives rumour.” I commented.

“Thanks for stepping in to save Apple Bloom, Mags, come on lets go find her!” Applejack said hurriedly, galloping down the street after her sister.

“Thanks for trying to defend us just then, it was smart thinking to seem bigger and more intimidating.” Twilight added, following the farmer. I kept up and noticed how my flames dyed to a glorious yellow.

When we caught up to Apple Bloom, the fun didn’t stop. She was fencing one minute, then somepony referred to her being cursed. Next she was tight rope walking between two houses at least three stories up by the time someone else claimed she was hexed. Now the next one ‘talent’ she picked up on was perhaps the most irritating of the lot; hang gliding.

Wow, she doesn’t even have wings and yet she is still flying. You’ve been out done by a kid. mocked M.V.R, adding to the minor frustration I had with operating my wings.

Tell me about it. I thought it was complete rubbish when Big Mac said she could fly like a helicopter. Or a ‘do the Hoopla’ as he actually said.

You know, with wings, you could be look for sins a lot easier. Try not to eat the poor sods this time, alright?

Believe me that’s the last thing on my mind; after this tournament I’ll get back to my duties I guess.
It made sense to try and stay on Blood Rage’s good side, for the moment at least. I don’t want to trigger him in some way by not performing my duties. Problem is, finding out where how to full fill them without resorting to murder.

Perhaps give that racist a taste of his own medicine? You could track him right? M.V.R put forward, earning a small smile on my maw. I was glad he was of some use, besides being able to catch Spike and make lewd comments about potential partners.

“CUTIE POX?! AAAAARRRGH!” My mind was returned to the world, as every single pony screeched and ran in separate directions, a large majority seemed to bolt out of town towards the hills in a flurry of wings and dust. Doors slammed, shutters were sealed tightly, and then a deathly silence. Spike had disappeared, probably dragged away from this deadly plague by a ‘good citizen’ of Ponyville, so Twilight, Applejack, and I stood on the cobble stone floor speechless.

I was startled when a voice spoke behind us.

“I thought I had removed their fear the last time that I visited here. But, doors are barred and shutters shut, guess I should've stayed inside my hut.” the zebra said, her disappointment shown by how she pointed her snout to the sky.

“Zecora!” exclaimed Twilight, “Apple Bloom has cutie pox! We were just on our way to see if you had a cure!”
Applejack then stepped beside the zebra in question, saying “But magically you're here! Was your zebra sense a-tinglin'?” She waggled her eyebrows for emphasis.

“My 'zebra sense' did not bring me round, it was a special flower that I needed found. I thought I picked enough to fix all the potions I had to mix, but after my visit from Apple Bloom, some had mysteriously left my room.” Zecora replied, walking over to the filly. Once again I found myself perplexed by this world as she was lifting a thousand kilogram dumb bell with her tail.
I think I’ve got my work cut out for me in this Steel Pony competition.

”Apple Bloom! What do you say? Did this flower just walk away?” interrogated Zecora. She earned a small murmur form the littlest Apple.

I was interested to see how they dealt with the petty theft here in Ponyville, but once again they seemed forgiving as Zecora offered cure, hidden in a cryptic message. The cure was, not so surprisingly, a magical flower that only grows when the truth is revealed. Apparently it’s very, very picky, seeing as Pinkie admitted to eating three times more corn cakes that she was supposed to.

The sheer audacity of such a diabolic deed, right?

My gaze never left Apple Bloom; I was compelled to watch as she suddenly starting spinning like a red and yellow Twister. Amazingly, the dishes and hoop was still spinning. The Pink wailing mare cried for the chaotic event to cease and rest, however, the force behind the cutie pox had other ideas. As did the plant that was mean to sprout, apparently.

Apple Bloom, having dropped the foreign vocabulary, said “Wah, I can't stand it anymore! It's me! I admit it! I didn't earn my cutie mark! They're all fake!” she stopped spinning, the rest of us focusing on the dirt mound where the seeds were planted.

“I figured the Heart's Desire would help me get what I wanted most! So when Zecora left her hut, I mixed up a special potion and put the rest of the Heart's Desire in it!”

Then, right before my burning eye flames, a small green tendril reached out of the ground. The sprouting plant reached its maximum height, right before blossoming into a dove white flower, with rosy sepals underneath the pure white petals.

There was a chorus of “Oooohs” from the slowly emerging townsfolk, right before an audible chomp.

Apple Bloom gulped heavily before releasing a deep sigh. Collapsing to the floor, I recognised a familiar expression of exhaustion on her face, a few sparkles shimmered across her body as mark by mark the talent stamps disappeared.

“Really, she just needed something to eat? There were plenty of weeds on the way over here.” I pointed out, earning a scowl from the owner of the garden I was gesturing towards.

“It is not a simple as small meal; the magic from the plant of truth is to heal. No matter the injury, how small or severe, this plant can even quell any mortal fear.” The rhyming alchemist added, turning to face me. She eyed my form, with a small look of terror, before glancing between me and Twilight with a sly smile.

Before she could speak, Apple Bloom gained her attention with an apology. From the heart as I guessed, it was sweet, this whole ordeal I was dragged through, but bloody hell it made my head hurt. Magic is incomprehensible when you’ve lived on life as a human.

I now hate it with a burning passion… better not tell my land mare that.

Wow, this is different. Remember that soul who was stole from a noble man, the one who was caught eating his dinner in the kitchen.

I’ve been a demon for only thirty years, which case are you referring to? The one who was brought up a level, or the one I tore in half?

The second, I bet he could have done with this sort of happy ending. By the way, did you see that zebra.

Really, her too?

Well obviously, I’d make those rings jangle till they shook lose. But I think she just found out about that rumour you wish was true.

It’s not- YOU want it to be true, I want to get home!

“With each mistake you learn something new, growing up to a better you.” I wish I had been paying more attention, honestly. This herbalist must have drunk something, because she had vanished in the blink of an eye. Maybe she knows a few invisibility potions, seemed like a far fetch at first, but after this morning it seems logical. We each took a glance around, looking for Zecora, but Twilight decided to speak up.

“Apple Bloom, would you mind writing to Princess Celestia and telling her what you've learned?”
Apple Bloom, sitting on her haunches, wore a merry smile plastered on her muzzle. “I'd be happy to, Twilight! Spike?” As if on cue, bolting from out of thin air, the little reptile arrived with a red quill in his claw and a scroll in the other.

“Ready.” He said, a tiny hint of determination in his jade eyes.

“Dear Princess Celestia, waiting for what your heart desires can be really hard. So, you may try to take a shortcut. But this dishonesty never works, because you didn't earn what your heart desired. The only cure is being honest with yourself, and others. And that's something every heart desires.”

Heart’s desire, huh? Being honest with yourself and others? Seems a bit over board don’t you think? I asked myself, a smirk on my lips due to the sentiment.

Think about it, Maggy boy, heart’s desire and being honest with yourself. Sound familiar, Mr Denial? I glanced over to Twilight, holding a feigned smile this time as she beamed back. That’s right, now tell me you wouldn’t if you could. I could imagine the smug grin plastered on his face.

Hey I can see these images too, I am not that ugly. Oh, wait, I’m you, HA!

“Hey Twi, I’m going to go off and find Spot. I don’t think Berry’s gonna work him for this long, and I’m getting a bit worried about him.” I said, nodding towards the end of the street.

“Okay, but if I even sense alcohol on you, you’re sleeping outside tonight.” she warned, earning a small chuckle from Spike and Applejack. That lovely tint of crimson returned to her cheeks as her ears flattened briefly. “What? I can’t have him being drunk!”

“Of course not, but you two are at it like an old married couple. Let me guess, she steals the covers right?” she said with a cheeky wink. I groaned and face palmed, before storming off, leaving small cracks with each step.

It was a long walk, mostly because the pub was on the same road that led out of town, meaning that a lot of returning ponies blocked my path a couple of times. Navigating the crowd gave me time to think, unfortunately, not enough time to clear up my thoughts on a particular subject.

Her; she had been nothing short of understanding, although I guess she doesn’t know the entire story yet, even so I’d probably be getting a hard time without her. Compassionate, and surprisingly fun for a bookworm.

Sapphire Hue was similar, although she was more outgoing and surprisingly secretive. There were things she never told me; strange trivial things such as where she was trained, who her parents were; often she would avoid coming with me any events involving the really important demons of Hell.

With my mind buzzing about Twilight, I forgot to look up as I bumped into a familiar pony.

“Ouch,” cried the xenophobe, “hey I’m walking here, freak!” If it wasn’t for that last part I probably would have been much nicer, despite my mood. Probably.

“Congratulations, I’ll give you your medal when you learn to watch where you going, knob head.” I declared, passing the orange unicorn.

“Hey you walked into me pal; you’re just as bad as that filthy mongrel.” His look of disgust shifted into a vile grin. “Good luck finding him.” He held that dark smile, halting me in my tracks.

“What did you say?” I asked, reverting to my authoritive tone I used on undisciplined guards. In fact, I was considering punishing him the same way, seeing how he reeked of hate. It was disgusting, and abundant, similar to the stench of manure.

“You going to pick up your fuck buddy too? That piece of flank looked hardly satisfied whenever anypony asked her about you. That slut needs a real stallion, might introduce myself and find a bush somewhere.” In response I froze on the spot, my fangs slowly creeping out along with a animalistic growl.

Nothing would save him know.

Fuck Celestia and her rules.

Dude, cook him.M.V.R commented, as I readied myself, prone to tearing him a new arsehole with that horn of his. It felt good knowing he was on my side when it came to upholding Twilight’s image.

“Say that one more time, come on, I dare you.”

=================================================================================================

Author's note

Here it is my viewers, the update I have been waiting to... update! Sorry if I have been neglecting you guys, been rather busy. For those that care, yeah college is going well and is a lot less stressful. For those that don't, well, the more you know right?

Hope you enjoyed it.

Chapter 12: Smells like...

Chapter 12: Smells like…

Not surprisingly he did repeat himself, and well, I saw no reason to hold back.

After being bashed against a wall, the head then driven into a nearby well, a body was whipped into the cobble stone floor. A small trickle of blood found its way between the cracks as four hooves steadied themselves, lifting a stubborn payload.

The head contained thoughts, racing a mile a minute, contemplating how to approach the monster. That much was clear. The muscles? They could be bruised in the morning. The heart, however, kept a burning determination, an indestructible will.

The crowd surged around the combatants, one standing proud, an essence of doubt lingered in his mind whereas the slowly rising warrior, teeth grinding as he wiped his maw, only locked eyes with the other.

I, fucking, HATE magic.

You gotta do better than that. The support I was receiving consisted of criticism, sounds of someone grimacing, and sarcastic remarks about failed tactics. It almost sounded like a droning noise after twenty minutes.

“I was kind of expecting more from a colt entering the steel pony competition. Guess, err, you weren’t the one dominating out of you and her, huh?” he taunted, inspecting a hoof. The guy’s a lot bigger than what I thought he was originally, being abnormally tall for a unicorn.

It was that damn telekinesis spell. Charging at him would result in me being swatted away. Shadow sink was useless without a shadow to latch onto. All in all, getting close was proving impossible, but for the sake of Twilight? I was waiting to tear him limb from limb.

“What are you anyway? A costume designer? You think you could take an ex-member of the royal guard?” I looked up, spotting him mutter something from afar with a scowl. I didn’t care, I wasn’t about to let some xenophobic, ignorant, mortal, pony believe he is any match for me.

“Me? Funny,” I started, beginning another attempt. I had one last trick I was willing to pull out. “What, exactly, am I?” I added, standing tall, one hoof gesturing towards myself. A droplet of magma spilled onto the floor.

He shrugged, grinning. “A loser with too much time on his hooves?” He chuckled, only awkwardly stopping once he spotted the stares from those nearby. “Alright, I’ll bite.”

Actually, that’s my department.

“You some kind of scabby pony with a fire up his flank?” I chuckled in response, shaking my head.

“Cute, really cute.” I smiled at him, generating an uneasy silence. He cocked his head, bewildered by my eerie grin. I waited and he shook his head and glared at me.

“Whatever, you talk too much.” There it was the small flicker of orange light around his horn. The unicorn pointing the protruding objects towards me.

There was a fiery blur, followed by a gasp from the audience. He looked up with a confused expression, glancing around. His target had disappeared, something he wasn’t quite hoping for. Once his head swivelled to the right, he came face to face with me. His amber eyes narrowed, coming level with my own.

“I, for one, don’t care much for the ignorant.” With tremendous power I brought a hoof up under his chin, sending him onto his hind hooves as a tooth rocketed to the sky. Whilst he was standing, I spun around priming my hind legs. With one swift kick I sent him into a nearby wall, narrowly missing the heads of onlookers, whilst summoning a dust cloud. When the dust settled, the enraged stallion looked up, spotting me looming over him.

“How did he get there?” I heard a colt ask. The voice was muffled, slightly distorted as edges of my vision began to darken. My peripheral vision was slowly engulfed by a void. The only thing in my sight was this… abomination… this cesspool of illogical hate. Still he glared at me, his form highlighted by this scarlet glow.

“Lucky sho-“ he spoke as his horn glowed, only for his comeback to be silenced by me clamping down on his horn. He screamed. Each attempt to tear his horn out of my maw created another yelp. I could tell I left a few marks on his apricot appendage, even in the brief seconds it was held between my fangs. I tossed him over my head, before standing up to grab him with my hooves whilst he was airborne.

Unfortunately, given that I have only achieved the rank of amateur pony, he slipped out of my grasp before I could swing him across the street. Since I was reaching behind me, I wound up stumbling back and seconds later colliding with cobble stone. I watched as he crash landed beside me. Instantly, my voice returned to the creepily calm tone.

“I can understand mistrust in a species, one being the predator and the other the prey.” I turned to face him, his eyes still spinning. “But, you see, or not as the case may be, when you can’t explain your reasoning and simply go against someone because of who they are, well…” I paused, watching his eyes settle on him once again stare at me with a large frown. Despite the cuts along his cheek, he was really trying to beat me. He had his chance, now it was my turn.

“That doesn’t exactly go over well for me, personal experience talking.” Before he could roll over, I got to my hooves, placing one on the back of his head. Applying pressure, he soon started angrily grunting and mumbling something. Probably offensive, but the stone road helped censor it between bashes.

I let up, watching him cup his head. Grabbing his throat, I dragged him into a nearby alleyway, before tossing him down the narrow space. I turned back to face the crowd, all of which were leaning forward.

Unsurprisingly, whoever I gazed at seemed to stare of at a fascinating patch of empty sky. There was abundance of scents in the air. There was fear, emanating from a those closest; a sense of pride and support, that seemed to come from the ones furthest away, although I noticed that the couples closest to me held this scent too. I also caught a whiff of something else.

Hate. Somewhere amongst the crowd at least one pony wasn’t exactly in my favour.

“What?” I growled aggressively, scaring a few ponies by my sides. I was too busy scanning, hunting even, for that foul odour amongst the fearful and confused mass of equine. “He started it…” I tailed off, raising my snout to subtly sniff the air.

They’re close. M.V.R commented. He was right. I knew he was from the way the scent was slowly edging away.

“It’s not as if somebody has the same ideals as him,” I added slowly, honing in on the scent. The sky grew darker, the terrified ponies across the street fading into an approaching blackness. The shadow approached, engulfing many.

My senses sectioned off the crowd, blocking out those who were not emanating the putrid stench. Ponies began to fade, the few remaining stood by my right. A small filly, more fearful than resenting my actions. He soon faded behind the veil also.

Next to him, stood worried mare, one who quickly backed away at my intense glare. Not her. M.V.R commented, moments before I spotted an odd pony.

“Do they?” I finally finished, earning a miniscule twitch of his dark eyes. He was odd, but not in the sense of how he looked; by the malachite coat, the preened feathers, and the hoof raised in disgust, I gathered he was like some of the others. He clearly didn’t approve of my actions, much like everypony else.

And yet, his anger wasn’t focused on that. Oh no. The hate was strong with this one,

My vision began to unclog, releasing a tidal wave of colour to reform the natural world. I found who I was looking for: the one other stallion that seemed to side with his beaten friend.

“No,” he hissed, venom practically hitting the floor as he trotted off. The crowd soon followed after, allowing me to return to my punching bag. Oh boy was I far from finished with this guy, but wouldn’t you know it? He had hobbled away.

The narrow passage kept out of Celestia’s warm rays, casting a slanted shadow from the cottages overlooking the gap. Dull, dreary grey stones littered the path haphazardly, disregarding any form of order. Trodden newspapers, stained with dirt and shadow, drifted along the route, barging into my sides. Canisters of greasy steel, spilled their load of black bags onto the floor, providing a foul feast for a few rats and flies.

This was Ponyville at its worst. The only thing missing was my chew toy.

“Playing hide and seek? Adorable, cute even. Noble? Inspiring? Superior? Hardly.” I taunted, creeping down the cold trail. At the far side was the market place, a glimmer of light down far end.

With no response, I continued my silent prowl whilst attentively in taking the air. The breeze carried a delicious scent; mouth salivating slightly, I proceeded to follow the direction of the smell. A single droplet, caught between two cobble stones.

Growing a wicked grin, I allowed my tongue to slither towards the sample. It rolled in the crimson droplet, barraging me with luscious information. I had his DNA, his scent, and now his sins writhing on the tip of my tongue.

Now… the hunt was on.

I found him. He was trying to keep to the main roads, pausing to talk with some of the stall merchants. I could tell he was aware of my presence, especially after snapping and announcing my crimes against him for all those around us to hear.

However, whenever the crowd turned to face me I had shadow sunk onto a nearby shadow. First time? I was attached to Granny Smith; bless her frail heart, when he wound up accusing her of nearly killing him a tide of laughter confused her but infuriated him.

The second time, after safely seeping out between the stalls she shuffled through, I followed him further. Once again I repeated my previous method, never being so happy to see Aloe nearby.

This is the closest you’re going to get to being underneath her, isn’t it? By actually being her shadow.

Shut up.

Once again, he was declared was humiliated when Aloe protested against the charges. He started to panic. The sweat dripping of his brow left a trail for me to follow, hence why he was now being pressed against the wall by the throat. In the alley way, where nopony was looking, I did give him a few more jabs to the ribs before question time.

I was still rather sore about that Twilight comment.

“P-p-please… leave me alone. You win, unicorns are not the best. You can let me go, I won’t ever judge another being again,” he sobbed, his tears becoming small puffs of steam once the trickled down my hoof.

I merely grinned, it was a beautiful sight: the unworthy, the corrupt, the sinner’s clinging for dear life.

“I know, I know.” I said darkly, inspecting my other hoof. “Question is though, why should I let you go, rather than end you right here?” I snarled and threw him to the floor. I was impressed by the level of punishment his body could take, then again it only let me play with him some more.

Pressing my hoof down on his chest, I began to hear more pained sobs. For added effect I encased my wings around us, creating a small dome of flame. His moss eyes glistened with the ghost of his past. I could see it. He was recalling all the wrong he had done, not just to other species from his last statement.

“I don’t want to die,” he squeaked, generating a small chuckle from my lips. When I was done, I gave him a jack-a-lantern’s grin.

“Why? It’s not so bad. If you’ve been a good boy you’ll be happy for all eternity.” That sinister smirk crept back onto my maw, causing his eyes to narrow in horror. “But if you’ve been naughty, well, you can say hello to a few friends of mine.”

Oh, isn’t it delightful? Look at him squirm. Those bruises and cuts are rather minor, looks like dinner isn’t ruined after all. That scent, those sins, delectable!

“W-What do you want from me?” he stuttered, tears streaming down his cheeks.

His life. An easy thing to take, so full of hate, how could I not? It’s not like he’s worthy of another breath.

“First, where is my friend?” I asked, licking my lips as a drop of crimson rolled out of his nose.

“We left him in the Everfree Forest! Far away! I’m sorry! If you spare me, I’ll help you find him.”

Mercy? What? Does he think I’m can’t find a greedy little hound? I bared my fangs, restrained his head. He tried to wriggle free, but the weight of my body, combined with the demonic strength kept him subdued. I turned his head to the side, lifting it up and keeping his hooves down.

“I have a flashy friend who is more than willing to help me find him, lest it tarnish all that pride.” I hissed, licking his exposed neck.

Here it was. My meal, my victory. His sin; all that hate, all that pride, all MINE!

“OH SWEET CELESTIA, SOMEPONY HELP ME!” he screamed. For the sake of savouring my meal, I slowly closed my maw. The pressure dug in, my tongue desperately trying to breach the skin. I felt the tips of my fangs penetrate, a small choked cry being released. A little more pressure, a little more PAIN, and I would be dining like I was meant to. Then… finally…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"He is not worthless. He can still control you. He didn't want to hurt them. He was protecting us from you."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"It's because he is a good pony!"

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Yeah? Look Twilight, if you don't want me around I'll," I'm sure I would have mentioned that cave from when we first met, had she not decided to hug me, "Twilight?"

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"I don't want to hurt you." I whispered. She gripped me as if her life depended on it.
"You won't." she replied.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I snapped back to reality, uprooting my fangs from around his neck with a string of thick saliva snapping as I jerked back. Stepping back, I snapped my wings back into their resting position. I stared down at the seeping wounds around his neck, a large bite mark riddled across the limb. My maw dropped, both of us wearing a look of horror; his however was that of a child praying in fear, whilst mine was the reflective response to almost murdering a perso- err pony.

Same damn thing.

“What was I thinking?” I asked myself, falling to my haunches. I was shaking, my plates rubbing against each other. Fear engulfed me; the thought of succumbing to those diabolic thoughts shocked me to the core.

I looked back, spying the colt quivering as he gazed at me. His mangled mane fell over one of his eyes. His bruises shone through, paling his tangerine coat in an unhealthy yellow; spots of sanguine were dotted around his face, throat, and side, giving me a crystal clear image of what exactly I had done. The guy looked like he tried to swim through razor blades whilst being pelted by hammers.

Fear, emanating from the now brown roots of his tail and soul; if I was going to redeem him, and possibly me, then I had to do this now.

“What are you?” He asked, pointing a jittery hoof.

“That’s only important if you plan on being a racist titbit.” I said grimly. Saying I was the guardian of Hell probably wouldn’t have helped at this point.

“What? You some form of vigilante vampire?” he asked, massaging his neck.

“Close enough.”

“You’re insane.”

“You almost died because I hunted you down. Even if I am not, do you think you can evade me again?” I earned a silence, his look of terror still smothering his face. “What pony do you know that can eat another pony, anyhow?”

“I-you,” he started, before sighing. “None, we couldn’t digest meat if we tried.”

“I can,” I said, before looking him square in the eye and leaning towards him; an act that generated a small, wet, ripping noise. “And have.”

He opened his mouth, releasing a small squeak. I used my hoof to keep his muzzle shut, further striking fear into the stallion.

“If you want to live, heed my warning, mortal.” I said, still maintaining that dark tone of voice. “If I catch you acting this way to another species, or to your own, you won't get a second chance. You thought to be better than the others, and even some of your own equine friends, and yet your apparent superiority was your downfall. You thought yourself to be untouchable, and those around you to be of no equal. Yet, here you lie, defeated and wallowing in your own shit.”

He sobbed, causing me to harden my gaze.

“Judging with dark intent, to perform evil deeds, brought them upon yourself. Do you understand?”

Removing my hoof, he showed a vacant expression. Soon after, a light seemed to switch on, a spark that completely removed the hate coming from him. I could still smell the crap on his tail though.

“Yes… I… understand.” he replied morbidly, rolling onto his front. I grimaced at the pile of… terror… currently standing between me and him.

“I am sorry, I know I shouldn't do this to other species. Guess I thought that being a pony, and having princesses who controlled both the sun and moon, I thought I we were better than the others." He sighed deeply, looking back up to me. "I thought unicorns were better too, then you basically kicked my flank with no magic." He seemed to bite his lip, glancing between me and and his surroundings. "I… know where your friend is.”

Still preoccupied, I gave a lazy arch of the eyebrow.

“He’s in a shack, east of the bridge leading to the Everfree. Follow the red flowers into the woods, then turn off at the river. Follow it down and you’ll find him. He’ll be alone, mostly, it’s kind of what they do to dogs.”

“I don’t care for the moment, do it again and I’ll have your spleen, understood?” I earned a violent nod. “Who’s ‘they’?”

“Others, like… they are what I used to be, they might hurt the guy, but they mostly don’t show up. They think by hurting him they’re doing him a favour.”

“Thanks.” I said, my thoughts returning to how I almost butchered him. I wanted his heart in my mouth, I wanted to hear his muffled cries, and I needed that blood in my gullet. I could only guess why.

So, why didn’t I just kill him?

That was an easy question. Looking back up I spotted a purple flicker of flame on the ground, before a blue hue engulf the nearby area.

“What’s happ-“

“Go, before I change my mind.” I quickly snapped. He galloped off, summoning a few newspapers to scrub his flank as he disappeared around a corner.

Magma! FOR FUCK’S SAKE DON’T EVER DO THAT AGAIN TO ME! M.V.R screeched. A cold breeze flowed along my back, the shadow instinctively becoming a border for me not to cross. I stopped at the edge of the alley, simply looking back into the long street.

I was struck with guilt at the sight on the far side. During my hunt, I had almost devoured a colt that was opposite the library. The sun light hugged the bark, the leaves gave a vibrant green, and the tranquil sky gave a picturesque back drop to the living building.

Oi! What the fuck was that about?

“I almost did it again… He nearly won. He… he keeps lying to me, to all of us. I- I can’t risk… not her.” I said, merely staring at the front door. I was swamped with both guilt and shame; Blood Rage had almost fed right in front of her home, and I was going to enjoy it.

Dude, you gotta speak to her.

I need to save Spot. Last thing I need is her at her worst with me on this.

==================================================================================

“Oh, when am I going to see so more carnivorous chomping?”

“Discord… this is not amusing.”

“Lighten up big guy.”

“Perhaps I may, I have this four-hundred year old adulterer stuck between my teeth, and your spine would be a perfect substitute for a pick.”

“You wouldn’t want me,” Discord said nervously. “You don’t know where I’ve been.” A dark chuckle echoed around the void. The dragonesque hated ‘the office’… to put it light, as usual. Only the light of window, encased in a mercury edge that was forever unsettled and traversing the sides of the viewing portal which shone upon his form.

Whereas the other was yet to be seen, as I had been ever time Discord was summoned to this sinister environment.

The light that emanated from image captured the worried look rapidly spreading across his face as an artic touch currently slithering across his shoulders.

“Actually, I do know. I am not pleased, Discord.” It whispered. It. Even with the silky, masculine voice this beast didn’t seem to suit being called ‘he’, and ‘she’ was even worse. Calling it a beast implied a dark, primal desire ridden, thoughtless monstrosity. Alas, Discord knew, and feared for that reason, that this… creature was once second to this plane of existence’s creator, but he was relieved to know he was not all powerful.

Still, the mere fact that he was only kept alive on a whim stopped the mismatched creature from pointing that out.

The voice bitterly spouted, “You sent him.” The screen homed in on the demonic equine, currently caught between a navy tone and apricot flicker of flame. “He was off limits.”

“Why? I mean, can’t you bring him back?”

“My reach does go beyond this shell that encases me, true. However, I want you to know something,” the voice whispered, a voice like honey towards the end.

“You haven’t got another human pregnant again, have you?”

“No… not yet.”

“Well, we don’t have all eternity,” Discord remarked sarcastically, turning around to gaze into the pitch black background.

“So impatient, not wonder I had to release you twice. Did you not see that display?”

“He looked like he was going to have the other’s head like a snow cone, what of it?”

“That was my doing.”

“Really? Petty meddling isn’t one for you, Lucy,” the dragonesque said, stroking his beard. “So why did you stop?”

“I did not do such a thing.” Discord’s eyes widened, his jaw slowly unhinging.

“H-h-how?”

“He has been stubborn since the beginning, a simple mistake in an otherwise perfect system; he was supposed to die one month after the transformation. Any remnants of humanity in him was destined to be removed, and yet…” the voice whispered. The hairs on the back of the spirit’s neck caught the icy breeze of a silent sigh. “Which is why, Discord, I am not pleased with your choice. He is beyond my meagre grasp, but do not have any disillusions that I could not command him to do my bidding. I was merely testing the water. Should I decide that the purple mare is unworthy, he’ll kill her whilst she sleeps for my amusement.”

“Then stop kidding around and yank the foal from Equestria!”

“Ah, bub bub bub, your mistake may have become a rather interesting turn of events. If Magma Vein does survive his internal conflict, I may have use of him.”

“If he doesn’t?”

“I am not at loss, the damned fool will return to us, corrupted by sin a subjected to Hell’s lashings,” the voice paused to conjure a dark-hearted bout of laughter. Seeming to be originating from everywhere at once. “ And at the hands of a good friend of his. However, you might wish to consider escaping again.”

“How do you figure that?”

“If Magma Vein bests his Primal, then you… fail.”

“WHAT!?”

“You know why, and it is merely your own doing. Don’t try and argue with me; you sent him back as an act of revenge for once again being imprisoned in stone. You knew that the youngest Cerberus would ambush her when you sent him back the first time, however, seeing as he was still in training, he failed both you and me.” The sound of echoing tutting, followed by a voice reserved for scolding a child. “Yes, I wanted her gone too, before I moved on and corrupted her sister. Ultimately I succeeded. However, you were merely spiteful and bitter at her for triumphing over you. That is anger and that is pride… that is a sin, dear Discord.”

“You can’t be serious! What are you thinking? We had… a… deal.”

“Yes, we did didn’t we? You see, to me, you starting to seem less and less likely worthy of your contract. Twice I have organised your escape, twice you have failed to honour our deal due to your own desire for spreading insanity. However you did fullfill half of our deal, but Celestia did away with most of them didn't she? No matter, I have no desire to spread my rule to Equestria... as my leash demands."

"So if you are of no use to me, then you are a meal for me.”

==================================================================================

I pushed on the door, releasing a sigh I didn’t know I had. I was still in shock; the overwhelming feeling of losing control sickened me. It was incredibly powerful and scarily subtle, as if removing the tethers to my own mind without my knowledge.

Inside, the library was quiet, as usual, but it seemed empty. Even with Spike’s head bobbing around on the far side of the upstairs landing the room itself was filled with books and space.

“Oh hey, Mags, I heard about Apple Bloom,” he chirped from upstairs, taking time to come to the railing to wave at me. I gave him an acknowledging nod, watching him disappear out of my sight. “Good job by the way, and thanks for, you know.” I could imagine him rolling a claw around, avoiding a topic I was currently unaware of.

“For what?” I asked, pausing my moment of mopping to begin to ascend to stairs.

“Saving Twilight from those lions, she says another second and somepony might have gotten hurt.”

He’s kind of right, just not because of lions. I growled, luckily not catching Spike’s ear, or whatever he had for ears.

“No big deal, if a lion tried to maul me it would chip its fangs.” I beat my chest for emphasis, watching a coin sized chunk of black exoskeleton bounce off. It fell to the floor, instantly becoming dust. We both stood there, blinking at the ash pile.

Well, that’s new. I thought, watching the lizard put down a pile of books and waddle over. I wondered what that could possibly mean, slightly worried for my health. I repeated the process with the plates on my sides and body and did not receive similar results.

Well, you have taken quite a beating, from the dogs, Twilight, and even that unicorn. What did you do to him anyway? Did you preach or something? M.V.R commented.

No, I thought, casting a sapphire hue on Spike. I almost ate him.

“Hey don’t feel bad, I know you can kick some flank-“ He instantly slapped his mouth, an act that caught my attention as well as an arched eyebrow. “Please don’t tell Twilight I said that.” He pleaded, grasping his claws together, and getting on his knees. Looking back into his emerald pools, it didn’t take a genius to see how desperate he was.

“Sure, I doubt she be mad at you anyway,” I said before looking at the floor. I muttered under my breath, “Not like you almost killed someone against your own will.”

“Oh thanks bro, Twi isn’t one for that sort of language,” he leant closer, raising a claw to his mouth, “Although, most of the bad stuff I learnt are in those stories she reads.”

“Stories?”

“You know, err, romance.” He wretched whilst I stepped back. “I mean, not that I know or anything.”

“Of course not, not since you told me the morning after Nightmare Night.” I said dubiously, causing a faint crimson tinge to cove his cheeks. I gave a merry-less chuckle that seemed to overcome any reason to doubt my mood. A sudden thought hit me, one that made me glance towards Twilight’s door. Looking back beckoned Spike’s head closer, preparing to whisper similarly to how he did to me.

“How often has Twilight started reading these books, especially ones with mature language?” I asked. He looked over my shoulder and we continued our talking like true conspirators.

“She doesn’t read a lot, but after spending years of stacking and shelving, I know which books she takes with her to her room,” he continued, counting on his claw, “Study type books, you know, like magic spells and a lot of math-physics-stuff,” he said using his index claw.

Sounds about right.

“She normally takes out three adventure stories a week, sometimes the entire ‘Daring Doo’ series and puts those ones back the next morning. I have no idea how she manages that.” I said whilst listing the genre on his second claw.

“She’s talented.” I remarked with a shrug, gaining a sagely nod from my lizard companion.

“That’s mostly it, but, I know that after spending time with Rarity she always takes a romance novel off the third to last shelf,” I arched an eyebrow, earning a roll of the eyes form him. “The romance section is sorted alphabetically across, but age rating going up, vertically. Apparently it’s one of the basic spells any unicorn librarian should know. Makes sense really, I can’t grab a book that’s for fifteen year old, although there aren’t many for teens below sixteen.”

“Why?”

“It’s like, I don’t know, trying to reach through glass? All I know is that there’s this purple force field when I get close enough and I can’t touch the books.” I shrugged the matter off; seemed to be a good as excuse as any and I wasn’t about to argue with magic, especially after being almost grinded to dust by it.

“So third to last shelf is…” I trailed off, checking behind me: coast was clear, thankfully.

“Something Dash calls the ‘in need of a cat instead of a colt’ section,” he quoted, using matching hand movements. He frowned a little, looking up to me. “But Dash doesn’t like reading anyway, says it’s for egg heads and stuff. Rarity always gets a little mad when she calls the romance section that, but she never says anything, she’s an angel.”

His eyes turned into little, warm pink hearts, a blissful smile engulfing that maw of his. I glared daggers into him, bringing a hoof down with some force.

“You’re going out with Sweetie Belle, not Rarity.” I jabbed his chest, sending a bolt of green flame against my face. I still stood there, burning my stare into his worried pupils.

“Whoa, whoa… I’m sorry… I just, look me and Sweetie Belle are just hanging out,” he removed his gaze from my own, sliding onto his backside with a saddened sigh. “I haven’t, well, I haven’t asked her to be my,” he said, before his voice trailed off into another sigh. I smiled warmly down at the reptile, offering a hoof to pull him up.

“Next lesson, a brief one and it comes with homework.” His eyes twinkled for a split seconds before the hope was snuffed out by that final foul word.

“Aww, c’mon.”

“Patience is more than a virtue. Yeah you may have been a good guy for her for as long as you’ve known her, but that won’t mean she’ll feel the same way back. You got to show her that, over time, but don’t forget the rules. Got it?”

He gave a curt nod in reply, giving me a determined look. “You betcha.”

“Now,” I said before returning to a hushed tone, “What’s so bad about third from the top?”

“Well, they’re like I said, they got a few bad words… at least one make out scene, but other than that its basically like the teen stuff,” he replied in an equally as quiet tone, shrugging towards the end.

“I thought you said you couldn’t get to the older stuff,” I pointed out, arching an eyebrow.

“We do share a room and she is terrible at hiding things. Last year, she hid the book she gives me on my birthday right under where I slept. She thought I’d never find it there, and it almost worked, until I moved my basket because the sun kept waking me up in the mornings.” I gave a small snigger at his dead panned expression.

“So three from the top isn’t so bad, what about two from the top? Any age rating on those?”

“You have to be an adult like Twilight, but I don’t know what makes them near-the-top stuff,” he scratched his chi, staring of to the ceiling. “Whatever it is, it can’t be like the top shelf stuff because Twilight started using a register for that.” My eyebrows almost shot through the roof, piercing the green canopy of leaves.

“A register? You mean the thing she used to check the stories out?” The way he shook his head in response worried me.

“No, she has a different register for those books,” he replied innocently enough.

I was stupefied. Was she secretly documenting which ponies were taking out potentially explicit novels for desperate house wives everywhere? Was she potentially blackmailing the single mare, walking in with the pony equivalent of a trench coat and hat to mask their appearance, merely so that she could shame them into following her commands?

“Hey you okay?”

Is that how she has this town under her thu- hoof? Is she keeping tabs on mayor mare and is she in control of a secret society ruled by Celestia, therefore enforcing her rule with the promise of utter humiliation otherwise? Is that how she keeps everypony in check? Threatening them with the social stigma of being a pervert, ensuring peace across Equestria through the shame of pornographic novels?

“Dude, you’re starting to creep me out.”

“Huh, what, eh?” I blurted, returning from my runaway train of thought. Spike was looking back at me with a look snared between confusion and fear. I shook my head, blinking my eye flames.

That was fun, I reckon she stashes whips around in case she needs to discipline an unruly stallion. What shortly followed was a rather realistic sounding crack of a whip. And she’s all geared up in rubbery latex.

“Sorry, kind of blanked out for a second. So, why does she have a register?”

“Oh, that’s easy. Sometimes the top shelf stuff doesn’t come back, and she has to spend all day tracking it down. About a month ago she got really mad when it messed with her schedule… by three minutes. So she made a register to track who’s taking what and when, and what condition they’re in, you know, library stuff.” He shrugged, still looking up to me.

“You haven’t… handled those books have you?” I asked, slightly worried. Thankfully he returned a nod.

“Nah, Twilight handles romances and horror stories, as well as the rest of the library with my help; not a lot of ponies borrow those.”

Aren’t you mean to be looking for Spot? Once again I was stupefied, I had wasted valuable time, talking about library management. What the fuck is wrong with me?

“Spike, do you know where Twilight is? Is she in her room?” I asked, turning to face the door by my side. My confidence in resting my hoof against the door diminished half way as I recalled why I was even here in the first place.

“I think so, why do you need her?”

More than you know.

I heard that!

You know what I meant.

I’ve known for a while.

“I only want to talk to her for a while.”

“Oh, okay,” he said eyeing me up. I stepped aside to allow him to waddle past, a small hint of suspicion in his eyes. I ignored him and looked back to the door, my hoof already pressed against the door. Rather than pushing in, I figured I’d knock first.

“Who is it?” an all too familiar voice cried out.

“It’s Mags, we need to talk, Spot’s in trouble… and… I might need your help with this one.”

The light of day was diminishing, casting an apricot hue across the bedroom. A single bed, wide enough for two if they didn’t care much for personal space, was opposite the door on the upper floor. That’s right, she had a miniature staircase leading up to her starry bed. Along the landing were the only two windows, the one closest to the stairs was littered with hearts and the blinds were down.

Unsurprisingly, a few full bookshelves were carved into the walls and staircase, as were cabinets and drawers. Being a gentle colt, I think I’d rather not snoop through those, not that I expected to find some rather, heart racing lingerie amongst a nudist society.

Still, as I reluctantly agreed with M.V.R, stockings wouldn’t exactly be out of the question.

“So Spot is trapped in the Everfree, being held captive by racist ponies? That’s horrible!” Twilight screeched from her bed, I was standing feet away, an emotionless mask pointed at her furious face.

“I know, I know, look we gotta help him!” I stated, edging closer. Her determined expression caught the light of the sunset, her glare practically dissolving. I remained in the darker side of the bedroom, unexposed to the direct light source coming from the window by the bed.

I opened my maw to explain the reliability of this source, until that is, I chocked and closed it once more. I was terrified to admit to her that I was inches away from killing so close to her home, especially after the entire Diamond Dog incident. I would rather not have to look at those pained, betrayed eyes ever again if I could help it.

“Magma Vein, is there anything else?”

Unfortunately, given the suspicious tone, I guess I couldn’t. Could I? Look her in the eye and try. With M.V.R’s comment I looked back up to see her sitting at the bottom of the bed, her head cocked to the side. The arched eyebrow slowly returned to its rightful position, only to be shifted once more before as a concerned aura engulfed her.

“Magma Vein, how do you know where he is?”

I gulped, swallowing a bit of blood and saliva before opening up. Unfortunately I guess I didn’t get all of it; after a splodge of liquid fire burnt itself into the floor, Twilight looked up to me with terror written across her maw.

“What happened to you!” she shrieked, hopping of her bed and cautiously edging closer, carefully avoiding the burn mark on her floor. I stepped back, staying behind the shadowy border that divided us.

“I’m fine,” I said softly, wiping my lips of any seeping fiery fluid. I needed to wait a few more seconds before the wound sealed up fully. “I merely underestimated my opponent is all,” I said, shaking my head. Peering off to the side of her hooves, my head lowered to hers. I winced and prepared for the inevitable-

“Wait, you got into A FIGHT?!”

“Okay, first off it was selfplplplplll-“ my lips fluttered as a lavender glow encased my mouth, forming a pink ring around my snout. She glared at me, the intense odour of something burning emanated from her, easily revealing the disciplined anger that was slowly consuming her.

“What did you do that for? If you dare say self-defence…” she trailed off, a glint of murderous intent in her eyes. Once my moth was free of that mystical clamp, I slapped my lips together.

“Self-defence.” I stated, raising my hooves up in mock surrender. She grinded her teeth in response before face hoofing. Hard. “Look, Twilight, I said if somepony was going to attack me then I wasn’t going to sit there and take it. Besides he said things about… Spot.” I finished, biting my lip and suddenly finding interest in the view outside.

I probably would have got a better look if I had managed to step next to her, but I’d rather stay out of the spotlight at this moment. Sadly being the only other pony in the room rendered that a difficult task. Impossible some would say.

“He admitted to knowing where Spot is in the middle of the day, and you suddenly snap at him?” she chided, still caught in the orange hue of the dying day as she frowned out of the window.

I opened my mouth, but it wasn’t me who spoke.

“He started saying some rather inappropriate things about you, Twilight. I guess I kind of… snapped when he started insulting you.” A voice announced, coming from behind. Turning back around, I looked for any reflective surface. There it was, right behind me: a large mirror with a scowling reflection. I couldn’t tell if it was my reflection or his until he pointed between me and the mare approaching over my shoulder.

“What sort of things?” she asked, mild curiosity laced with fear and sadness.

Bloody good job knob head!

It’s what you pay me for.

With a sigh, I turned to face her, bowing my head and keeping it down. My thoughts lingered momentarily before I gazed up to her, my flames meeting her deep violet eyes. “It was one thing for him to insult me, perhaps Spot, but when he started mouthing off about you I couldn’t stand there.”

I recalled what happened next, looking back to see a shimmer of pink irradiate of me as I said, “If it makes you feel better, I didn’t get to lay a hoof on him for a few minutes.” I looked back, and gingerly poked a sore piece of my exposed ribcage. A chip of black carapace fell to the floor, crumbling upon contact. She looked between the small collection of dust and my form, hooves over her mouth as she gasped.

“I took one heck of a beating, not really trained for magic, but don’t worry about that, I can heal pretty quickly,” I winced as I moved my hind leg; they both ached and screamed with pain from my training sessions and the beat down from magic. “But I think I have a lower pain tolerance as a mortal, everything’s is in agony right now.”

“Oh my gosh, are you okay? Tell me where Spot is and me and the girls can find him!” she replied, pulling me closer in her ethereal grasp to inspect my form. She was studying my face and sides, noting the few chips in my plating in some areas, her expression become worse by the second. She paused to blink before looking back at me.

“What did he actually say about me?”

Another lump in my throat. In short, I began to list only a tenth of the things that I had actually heard. Her ears drooped, she bit her lip and winced; he was both derogative and explicit, and never failed to make her seem short of a cheap prostitute.

Why did I spare him again?

“He… said all of those things?” she asked, giving me a pained look. I edged forward, coming to stop with enough space for me to rest my hooves on her shoulder. Sitting on my haunches, I was still about a two hooves taller than her.

“Twilight, please don’t take anything he said to heart, okay?” She looked up to me and I could see the piercing ache in her heart. “You know the town will stop talking about you like that, Dash promised and you know that they only do it to tease anyway. Nopony actually believes the rumour anyway.”

“Well, I know… but what he said was way out of line, and completely uncalled for,” she said with a frown, raising her voice ever so slightly. “What did I ever do to him, I’ve always remembered my friendship reports, and I’ve been following them up and being nice and making friends,” she said with a shaky voice. “Did I do something wrong to upset him? I mean I didn’t think ponies could do this sort of thing because they don’t like another species.” I cupped her chin, lifting it to give her a sad smile.

“Twilight, if souls like that never existed, then neither would I. When I died I would have gone to paradise if I had been a better human being, if I was any worse then, well.” I said, lowering my hooves from her shoulders. I was tempted to so how I might have wound up being tortured for all eternity, but it seemed rather inappropriate. She looked like she was about to inquire, but I cut her off with a shake of a hoof. “Another time, Miss Sparkle, let’s get a few things out of the way.” She paused, blinking before giving a curt nod.

“You are not a slut,” the word caused her to wince, her ears slamming down once more, “If you were I would be able to smell it a mile away.” Tapping my nose, I gave a small smirk as I said, “Enhanced tracking capability, courtesy of becoming a Fighter demon, basically a guard. I can track escapees with this thing based upon what sort of demon they were, or what sin is tied to them; envy, lust, fury, etcetera, etcetera.”

I leant forward, bringing my muzzle centimetres away from her neck as her soft fur brushed against my smooth cheek. I took a sniff of her form, making sure she knew what exactly I was doing. Leaning back from the action, I caught a perplexed look on her face.

“No lust whatsoever,” I stated boldly, grinning ear to ear. She seemed to be at ease with that, smiling shyly back. I scrunched my face, rubbing my snout, “Although you kind of make my nose go numb a bit, but I did pick of a lovely sweet scent from you my dear.” I earned faint blush as I stepped back, a small grin plastered on my face. I was starting to think that it may not be the best time to tell her about Blood Rage yet. We needed to rescue Spot.

“You are beyond description at times, you know?” She cocked an eyebrow in response. “Element of Magic, defeater of two deities, one a corrupted lunar goddess, the other a chaotic trickster, how can anypony compete with that?” She blushed, a single ping of pride resonating from her before being smothered by her modesty. “Hell, you’re giving me a run for my money and I’ve taken down a few Primals, but a god? No way, not possible.”

“Well, when you put it that way, but I don’t really like to brag about it. I always thought it seemed a bit…well… big headed,” she replied pawing at the floor.

“Maybe, but beyond that fact, looking at who you are, I can only say you’re splendid company.” I smiled warmly at her, trying not to expose my ruby tipped fangs. “Smart beyond comparison, incredibly cute when you’re stuck in a story, extremely compassionate, you are one of a kind. Who else would let a lost, potentially evil being into their home?” I brought a hoof to my chin, tapping it slightly. “Well maybe Fluttershy.”

I earned a click of the tongue in response, but I continued. It was nice to see her perk up, and if she was going to help me out I don’t want her pissed in the slightest. “You’re nothing short of insightful and you’re a good person- err sorry- pony to you friends. I even consider you a friend, and that’s an exclusive club.” She gave me a dubious look whilst I inspected my hooves.

“So I’m gonna need your help rescuing our canine colleague, maybe the others if we have time.” I added.

She nodded, looking out of the window. She brought a hoof to her chin, looking to be in deep thought before looking back to me. “Can you use your tracking ability on Spot?” I too returned a nod before she continued. “Alright, I know you said that you know his whereabouts, but I think it will help more if you look around for anything that might be his. You can pick up his scent and it will lead us closer to him, you know, in case they moved him.”

I shrugged, stepping further back. “Couldn’t hurt to try. Are you getting the girls together?”

With a flash of her horn she was by her bedroom door, holding it open. “Yes, I think Dash is working nearby,” she stated before gesturing towards the window. I glanced out, able to see the outside, minus the rainbow mare I was looking for.

“Brilliant,” I stated, grinning. Walking towards the window, I closed the curtains. My form dissolved, dropping like liquid into the sudden darkened recesses of the room. Upon rematerializing, the curtains were flung open by a lavender force and I was standing beside Twilight, currently looking at me with a mocking frown.

“Was that necessary?” she asked, stepping through the door.

“You’re just jealous that my method is dark, mysterious, and has quite an effect on the viewer, rather than a frilly, bright pink flash.”

“At least mine is available twenty four hours a day; yours only works when the lights are out,” she returned as I stepped through the threshold. I could hear Spike scuttling about along the bottom floor. “Oh, and like I said, you look a lot less scary in pink. I mean if Pinkie Pie catches you like that she won’t stop hugging you.” My merry mask slid into deep scowl at the floor.

“And just like that you’re out of the friendship club, collect your membership on the way out.” She stifled a chuckle with her hoof, a rather odd trick considering that she was still walking alongside me to the stairs.

“How exclusive is that club of yours? I mean, what categories do you use when selecting who your friends are?”

“Typically? It’s ‘will you try to kill me?’ ‘No?’ ‘Well do you consider me as a meal?’ ‘I see, prepare to die.’”

Chapter 2: I'm starting with the ex-man in the mirror.

I could see the sun setting through the windows, highlighting the beautiful décor, and my bronze shackles. 'I'll just rip 'em off later.'

After walking along the royal corridors, smiling at the scared guards, I was beginning to wonder about my actual ponified form. 'Do I retain my plate like structure? Do I have any new features? Do I still have my old abilities? Any new ones?' I really wanted a mirror. Partly for the reflective purposes but I wanted to show Celestia a little trick demons are capable of. Oh this is going be fun. My cheeks pulled as I grinned, petrifying the poor maid I was looking at.

Celestia caught a glimpse of this, and It drew a curious look.

"I worry about the size of that grin, and those fangs, please enlighten me so I don't get the wrong idea." she added still having a worrying aura about her. I could understand. A strange looking MALE demon just smirked at a French maid.

"Fear not, I am just wondering about my abilities in my old form and if I still retain them. To be specific one and no it is not possession before you ask." I reassured her. Funny thing about possessions, it can only be done if you are the same height or lower. Otherwise, think about this; what happens when you fill a balloon up with too much air? It is a similar story, except with more messy red stuff.

"There is one I want to show you, you might find it amusing. I only require a mirror. A large one would allow me to fully demonstrate it." I beseeched. She still looked me like I was hiding something, technically I was but it was a nice surprise. I sighed "You can bring your guards if you a feeling insecure around me princess. I just want to make you smile before I leave. We did get off to a... interesting start."

She looked up to the ceiling. Not to inspect it but to ponder if I was attempting to pull a fast one on her. She came to a decision.

"Very well, you can show me this trick before we leave. There is a grand one next to the chariot bay, you can use it to show me this ability of yours. Be warned however my guards will be standing by." she smirked. " Try not to hurt them this time."

Wait she just agreed to a demon's trick. Does she trust me already? Well that was easier than expected. I definitely will not, nay cannot, let her down now.' "No harm shall come to pass princess, it should be fun, I am happy to share it to others." My grin grew larger and larger.

We stepped into a chamber, on the far side a large ornate arch leading to a platform. To the right I could see guards staring intently. A few had hidden wounds, I could smell the blood leaking under bandages, beneath the armour. 'Enhanced sense of smell, check. Then I gazed upon a large mirror to the left. It expanded to about half the chamber. I quickened my pace in order to get ahead of the divine one so I could finally see what I looked like. I slid and turned to face myself head on.

There stood something both black and orange. It had more defined spikes than my previous form. The armoured pony in front of me had four normal fury hooves, slightly boring, but as you travelled up there were a lot of clues I was not a normal pony. The body still held its plate like structure, the underside however appeared more skeletal, encasing a vibrant orange flame. I poked around the stomach and found it had formed a warm gel like substance. The shoulders were a surprise, It was like I had armoured pouldrens on. Whether or not that was to replace stallion muscle I could not tell, but I knew for a fact that stallions don't have spikes tipping them. I had a tail. Black and lizard like. My head had features I definitely knew I should not have. I had normal colt facial features, but that was all black and had armour slightly framing it. It was like I had a permanent helmet with 2 horns leaning forwards.

I've never had horns before, I immediately smoothed them over with my hooves. Apart from the normal orange veins appearing between the cracks of familiar armour, I was a completely unrecognisable being. I was slightly larger than these guards, but preventing a crisis in the mortal realm had taught me size is not everything. Especially when I stood victorious over something 3 times my size.

"Yes you are quite an interesting sight but, something tells me you were not in this form on your world. What do you normally look like my little pony?" she asked retaining her curious tone.

I winced 'My...little...pony?...eurgh!' I caught glimpse of me wincing. Apparently I don't have eye lids. I just snuff one of the flames out in my eyes to close it, and it relights when I open it.

"Normally I am Bipedal, ten foot tall, same armoured skin and You can see my orange blood." she cringed at the last word but looked at the mirror trying to imagine the beast. "I have claws, my face is wider and longer in a vertical sense. It's almost spherical, with buzz saw spikes flowing down from the centre down to the back of my neck. My mouth reached around ear to ear."

"...Uhuh...." She paused. "Did you still have fangs?"

"Yes, but I also had molars for plant life, similar story here apparently." I opened my mouth, out came a fiery glow and I shifted my forked tongue to the side. "Yepsh, theresh plantsh poresssecing tdheef here." I flicked the molars with my hot tongue.

"Oh yeah my trick" I blinked. Smiling, I activated phase one. "Stand there please." I said pointing towards the centre. I still remained on the on the side by the entrance to the chamber. She trotted over and took seat, looked back and smiled with an arched eyebrow.

"Ok princess now tell me. On a scale of 1-10 how handsome am I?" phase one completed with my chin pointing towards her slightly. The guards gasped of course.

She chuckled. "Are you trying to convince me to fall for you Magma vein? It is a poor attempt, but not the worst I've heard these past centuries."

"I just need a confidence boost. What do you think my attractive friend?" I peered past her slightly, taking notice in what nobody else did at something near the exit arch.

"Well, you’re different from..." she was interrupted by a prod.

"I believe he was talking to me, your majesty." She looked around for a pony only to find nothing. Not even an object that could of poked her. She turned to her guards to see them gaping at the mirror, between something and my reflection. Or the lack of would be correct to say.

Works every single time

She felt another weight but this one stayed on one her sides. she quickly glanced to her side. Nothing, and yet she still felt its presence.

"I for one think you’re the sexiest beast alive." She immediately looked forward and saw my reflection resting a hoof on her side. "Hello. My, your coat is a lovely alabaster colour." spoke the misplaced reflection as he walked away to the far side. There sat me, Celestia and me.

"Nice trick. How did you do that without activating your magic?" she asked smiling, the guards left there post to investigate the image.

"Whoa, I'm not used to being suddenly popular." he spoke causing two guards to stop whilst the rest carried on.

He decided to remove the helmet of one guards and throw it towards the exit. To the guard it just hopped off and landed by the arch. He saw no magical aura, so he just poked it a couple of times. Not scientifically of course; more in a sense like you would kick a tire to check the whole car out, before buying it.

Choosing now to prove the lack of magic I answered with "I have never possessed magic ma'am. I only have the given ability of my species. This is basic and universal to all demons, not like the ones given to me for my species." she looked at me with interest.

"Never? If you have no magic then how do you manipulate such imagery?" she asked walking closer to me.

"Ahem I can answer that." The reflection trotted over clumsily " This is gonna be weird for a while." he said to himself. "You see I am not a reflection, I can manipulate that side of the mirror, as you felt." he said pointing to her side. " I'm more than a reflection, think of me as a captured memory. All glass can do this but I can’t see your world clearly through a window. That is why a mirror works best, I can see more clearly due to the amount of light being reflected."

She pondered about this for a moment. "So the dark would completely blind you?"

"As much as it would to anyone in the dark. I would fumble about of course when I went astray from my natural position." he then pointed to me. He returned to the guards, saw one mare amongst the others and stuck his hoof against the mirror. It wobbled and made a *clunk* noise as his black hoof rested on the glass.

"And who might you be? I hope Mr Smiley over there did not hurt you my dear. I am M.V.R and who are you my delightful equine?" he said with a slight smile on his face, careful to hide his dagger like teeth.

"N-N-Night shield? Pleased to meet you? What does M.V.R stand for?" it was like she could only speak in questions, as if she didn't believe her on statements. She shook his hoof through the glass, taking note of the force wrapping round her hoof. It was both eerily warm and friendly at the same time.

"Magma vein's reflection." And with that he kissed her hoof and returned to his rightful place. She blushed then regained her military composure, as he guards glared at her.

Celestia again chuckled "He seems very polite, thank you for that demonstration it was quite entertaining." M.V.R winked at me.

"Well he is based upon me, he can't do more than what I can possibly do, or would do." I answered with pride beaming from my face, literally. I seemed to change from orange to yellow.Do my emotions affect my glow? This is going to fun I thought in a flat tone.

"Ah it appears our ride awaits us, as does Twilight Sparkle and the Elements of Harmony. Come along Magma Vein, the day is nearly done." With that we rode off in a golden chariot pulled by two pegasi. I'm glad they were too official to look back. Nervous fliers never seemed to cope well, so I can't imagine what would happen to nervous pilots. Well I could, but it would be better if I didn't. As the sun set a thought popped into my burning skull.

'should I show her what I can do with my shadow?

Nah!

After an hour of the basic questions anybody would ask an alien; who are you, what are your people like, what of these humans, what of you friends… etc, etc ; we wound up at extremely high altitudes. I believe we were no less than about half an hour away from...'Ponyville.' One of the laziest names for a town ever created. We were at high altitude and, although I was technically part fire, it was absolutely, bloody, FUCKING…

"Cold" I spoke as my plates shivered a bit.

Although it was nice to see her smile, it was starting to get on my nerves. "The being of fire is cold? The pony who bested my guards is feeling slightly chilly? Poor thing." She pouted in an unprincess like fashion.

"This is for th-th-the hot tub isn't it?" I stuttered. I was not going to freeze to death. The fire did warm me but I react the same way humans do. I. Do. NOT. Like the cold.

"Why would you ever think of such a thing?" She faked being offended but I could smell the joy oozing from her.

I turned and smiled at her. "G-G-Got to adm-mit princess, well done, I would of d-done something similar. Perhaps just chuck water and have it over and done w-with next time." I was impressed at how she got her own back, truly but she crossed a line so I would have to get her back. Later, as in perhaps a month or so.

She recognised admiration when she heard it. She beamed like a proud statue. "So you've told me about humans, their biology and their cultures, but you talk as if you were once one of them. What happened to change you into the demon you were back in your Tartarus?"

She looked at me as if I had suffered, I did not. The process is painless and instantaneous; what you become is not up to you, what happens after is. There is no pain, except if you wander off, dazed and confused and crash into a lot of misplaced spears. Not that that is my memory of course.

"We call it hell back home ma'am. Anyway I was told that I had sacrificed myself to s-s-save others in a battle. I found myself in a place called Limbo, It is kind of s-s-sorting place where they way up your human essence. You remember that part right?" I checked to make sure she was following me. she nodded, though I could tell I had raised more questions.

"So if you have a pure type on energy; does not have to be completely pure but a good heart none the less, then you go to paradise. If you have a d-d-dark heart then you go to hell. Now here is where it all gets tricky. Morals are neither black nor white and are completely subjective, therefore some mistakes a human has made are overlooked, however there are certain crit-criteria which cannot be ignored. Or forgiven"

She focused her attention solely on me. "What sort of criteria?" she asked not knowing if she wanted to know.

"There are s-s-sev-seven." I stood up and flared fire through my crevices, I was tired of the stuttering. " Seven deadly sins, but also there are two others. Perhaps we can talk about them later. However, paradise has its own rules too. I broke one of the rules of paradise which would have considered me a place in hell, as a prisoner for all eternity. Had my intentions not been pure and for the safety of others, I probably would have stayed in limbo forever or worse. You don't feel happiness but it is peaceful. There is no pain there."

"What were you and what rule did you break?" she asked with a hint of fear in her eye.

"I am told I was a solider, a warrior to fight for the weak against the strong. The humans we had been fighting were intending on exterminating all other types of humans because they thought they were superior. I noticed human soldiers are different to pony soldiers. For one reason and one reason alone. In my world if a monarch is threatened in the slightest, the person responsible is put to death. Your guards did not bear arms. This leads me to my point. I killed a lot of those evil people."

That fear she had in her eye was balanced with understanding. "Diarch actually, perhaps you should meet my sister. So why were you not punished?"

"I did not fight for money, for the thrill or to see blood on my hands. No, I would not do that in my demon form so I could not imagine doing that back then. I fought and killed to end the evil heading towards our land, I fought to liberate the land they occupied. I did not live to see it end. It seems that a weapon, no bigger than an apple, was used to kill multiple numbers of us. It did not, apparently some idiot thought it would be wise to put his body on it to save his friends," I turned to face her with a ghost of smile, “Can you guess who?" I asked chuckling at the last part.

"You sacrificed yourself to save others? Why do you laugh at such a heroic feat?" she asked frowning at my sense of humour.

"I just find it funny that I did such a thing, you never know unless it happens. It was both silly and heroic. I saved my team, no question. I am sure I would be proud if I could remember the event, but I was foolish to simply not throw it away, perhaps I had no time who knows. So that is why I am what I am today. My essence weighed in the grey area between pure and evil so I was offered a choice. Work my way to paradise or work in hell to protect humans from demons."

"I see." she said peering down. A little village was starting to form in the darkened horizon. "You performed an evil deed in which its consequence was for the greater good. I now know you are no monster and are a friendly being Magma vein."

I had the feeling that she had once taken someone's life away, although here it would probably be that she banished them out of the kingdom. I doubt these ponies, given their herbivore nature, would kill another.

"One last question.” She said as she gave me a once over with that single eye.

I too was looking over the sides at the forests, the clouds and then the lights of the village became distinguishable. "Fire away." I said flaring my eyes at the princess. I think it was because I was smiling as well that she chuckled at the poor pun.

"You talk as if you do not recall you past life. Why is that?"

"Simple. They remove memories to ensure there will be no emotional harm. It may seem unethical but it for the safety of the new demon. I was handed a brief summary of my life. My highs, my lows, my wife ,my children ,my old friends, my purest moments to the darkest evils. All summed up in 3 pages. I had no reaction to them, I laughed when my darkest moment was drinking someone else's beer without permission and not apologising, leading to a pub fight. My memory is not gone. I can recall things I came in contact with such as the technology, the art and the drama pieces we talked about."

I sighed. "Even chocolate. I cannot recall what was going on when I came in contact. It is sort of like a picture book. I have no emotional bond to my own human image. I do miss the taste of chocolate though."

She smiled reassuringly " I can tell you retain your memory, you spoke fondly of the friends you had made. Oh and don't worry." That smile became the dark smirk to warn me of things to come. "I am sure if you tell somepony about the lack of chocolate you've had they will be more than happy to help." she blinked and paused for a moment.

"How long has it been since you last had chocolate? A single day or more?"

"Thirty years. It tends to melt in hell, with it being in the centre of the planet and all." I began to hear what sounded like suppressed laughter.

"Hehehe..." Celestia began to cover her mouth with her hooves, I gave her a suspicious look. The bloody hell is going to happen to me?

Slowly descending into the outskirts of town I saw 6 different coloured ponies staring up at us. A bouncing pink earth pony, an orange earth pony keeping a hat on her head, a small yellow pegasus hiding under her pink mane, another one with a rainbow mane but a cyan coat, a white coated unicorn with a well-crafted swirling purple mane, and finally a lavender unicorn dashing to meet us. Demonic sight, check. I'll have to check if I still have any of my powers. Perhaps I should check my strength, or rapid dash. Armour lock might come in handy, as would soul stare. That would probably be in case I need to search memories.

Wait...Crap! she'll freak out. Do something you twat!

"Ahem. Celestia can you perhaps make my introduction for me, as suave as I am, I doubt my charm can help me here." I suggested.

" Certainly Magma vein." she chirped. Leaving the carriage to address the purple pony. It was about seven minutes before she had returned, in which time I was practising for tonight's main event. Sleeping. I had just got comfy ,hidden by the back of the chariot, when I had heard a soft voice squeak.

"I hope he is ok, poor dear must be so scared."

Another more energetic voice said "I'm sure after a party we will all be super dooper best friends. I mean a party solves everything. He'll be fine in no time!"

"Well if he is as Princess Celestia described him in being, I'm sure he is a perfect gentle colt. A stallion from a distant land, how exotic!" spoke a dreamy voice.

Damn right, but I'm sure I am not your type my lady.

"I am unsure as to why she would keep Apple jack and Rainbow dash behind. It is probably so they don't rush of and do something to hurt the poor guy." Added another voice.

"My dear it is more than likely it would be the other way around. However I would never strike a female, truly uncalled for and unforgivable outside of military combat. A lady should be treated as an equal and no less." It would be best to get my voice out of hiding, before my body.

"Ah hello? where are you? You can come out of hiding, the Princess says we are to trust you ." The added voice said. "I am Twilight Sparkle, student of princess Celestia and these are my friends, Rarity..."

"Charmed, my dear I would love to see what you look like." she said raising her voice a little to get my attention.

"...Fluttershy..."

"Oh...um...hello. Are you shy too? I would like to... see you too...If that... is um...ok with...." She gradually slowed to a quiet 'eep'

"And Finally Pinkie Pie."

"Hey, do you like parties? I am going to give you a surprise party! Oh no I ruined it, oh wait, no I didn't! I can still give you one and still surprise you. I can do it Tuesday, oh wait no I can’t, you know now. I know, I'll ask you something else. Do you like cake? Do you like games? Do you like chocolate? Do you like cake, games and chocolate?"

I have met demons with more than one mouth that probably could not speak as much, or as fast, in one breath.

"Why yes he does my dear, In fact I was hoping you could help our new friend out with that part. " Spoke a familiar voice. Celestia had returned to the chariot with two more pairs of hooves. "Why don't you reveal yourself, I think you have hidden for long enough."

"Maybe it is for the best ma'am, I don't quite know what effect I will have on these mares. Can't you find me a cave somewhere, and leave me be." I said with a bit of fear. They seemed nice, I never liked scaring little girls.

"Now, y'all have no need to act like this. We're not gonna act like a bunch of fillies. The princess reassured me and Rainbow dash here, personally, that y'all be a fine pony. We won't hurt ya." Shouted a southern accent.

"HAHAHAHAHA...." I burst out from inside the chariot. They think they can hurt me? Ok show time.

"So sorry about that. Now I heard the lovely names, could you please match them up once more." I smiled a grin with my fangs showing. Not to scare them but that last comment split my sides; literally, my plates parted.

"The hay is that thing?" Rainbow dash decided to ask. They looked at me with shock, the princess smiled, this was to be expected. They all saw me as the humans did; a big scary, intimidating, black and orange mesh of fear and fire. The yellow pegasus fainted.

The cowpony wailed "That thing look like a scare pony set ah'ligh'!" The rest, stared in awe. The white one with the lovely mane broke the silence. I mean it went from zero decibels of noise to a nuclear explosion.

"GAAAAAAAAAAAGH. WHAT A VILE CREATURE! GET IT AWAY! GET IT AWAY! I'M TOO PRETTY TO DIE!" she shrieked hiding behind the princess.

Needless to say I was slightly agitated.

"Listen here marshmallow! let's not resort to petty name calling, I thought you were a Lady after all! What happened to 'we're not going to act like fillies'?" I was slightly agitated, looking directly at the cowpony. "I just want to go home. Now I get bombarded by guards; arrested for accidently trespassing, I fell out of the sky for goodness sake. Got promised a friendly welcome and I am immediately shunned for my appearance."

Deeply exhaling an angered breath, I let the fire cool down that was flickering out of my mouth as I spoke. "I am not a monster, I do not want to harm anyb-pony; I thought that the princess would clear that up." I glared up to her. "I guess I was wrong to trust you. I will find a lovely cave and find a way home myself, or at least until you decide to help me, Princess. Good night ladies." I turned and heard a small, caring voice.

"Do-don’t go, please I am so sorry." I believe the yellow pegasus said that.

I turned back to see all the mares avoiding contact, pleading forgiveness. The pink one had her mane deflated and was starting to tear up. They all were. Before they could speak I had to end this suffering. "I am sorry I should not have ever spoken like that. It was totally uncool of me to lose my cool like that. I hope you can forgive me but since..." I looked at Celestia. "Splash down, I have been treated with prejudice and suspicion. This is kind of a reflex.” I rubbed the back of my head, spotting the odd flicker of purple in flames. The colour dissipated as quickly as it came, returning me to my default orange glow. “I am truly sorry."

The mares looked at each other then back at Celestia, who too had a mask of shame on. Pinkie pie walked forward to my plated body. I had my haunches rooted to the dirt ground. I admit this was a low for me. I had not felt singled out since I joined the guards back in Hell.

She stepped closer and closer until I could see her hooves bellow in my gaze. Two poles of pink against a tanned worn path. What happened next I still don't understand.

She hugged me.

She buried her head into my skeletal chest and wrapped her hooves around my thick neck. "We’re sorry. Your no big meanie." she nuzzled at my neck and giggled. "You’re a big, warm, friendly pony." I guess my body heat was higher than most. The warm gel like stomach served as a resting point for another pony, and another and another. Never has a demon acquired so many hugs, if any, from mortals. She smelled just like cotton candy, but her spirit smelled like something more. It had this feeling that could only be described as...laughter and joy.

I started to smile and then finally caved and had to hug back when the timid one looked up to me with teary teal eyes. Fuck. With those eyes who needs possession? That's supernatural by anyone’s standards. Eventually we parted and we began to reintroduce ourselves. Princess Celestia simply stood there smiling before returning to her carriage.

"I shall return in one week to check on our guest, then I shall remove those shackles around your hooves. Oh and Twilight, inform him about the Elements of Harmony. Goodbye my little ponies, and Good bye Magma vein." With that we all bowed. The girls each spent about ten minutes apologising. Before long I was about to enter the village when we realised we had a minor problem.

"Not to sound rude but I have a slight problem. I do not have a place to sleep. I had hoped that the princess would set me up with place to rest temporarily, but I do not know where I shall sleep tonight." The village was empty as the moon reached its apex.

The girls were more than happy to assist, after first introductions going down the drain. I settled on going to Twilights home, I said my goodbyes, and Apple jack offered me a job at some place called sweet apple acres. I was offered a lot of cupcakes. I hope they have chocolates. Finally after thirty years. Perhaps I could tell her, I thought, glancing over towards Pinkie. After eyeing her up and down I thought Best leave it till later. Rarity wanted to offer me something to 'Focus my main features into an attractive form, so I seem lest hostile from a distance.'

Might drop by out of curiosity to see what she felt she could do to help me.

So me and Twilight walked towards a huge tree. We were a peculiar sight if anypony saw us. A freakish jack-a-lantern and a purple pony.if the boss could see me now I mused. Twilight is very inquisitive, when she is not scared for her life. I could tell she was warming up to me. She asked almost identical questions to what Celestia had asked me. Almost. When we walked into the Library my nose was already bewildered by ancient texts, a pine scent and the presence of innocence. A child was here.

"By the way you should know we have another room mate, his name is spike. He's like a little brother to me, he might be...put off at first but he'll come round to a friendly pony like you. He is staying over at Rarity's boutique to help with some work Sweetie Belle has."

I arched an eyebrow.

She blinked "Oh. Sweetie Bell is Rarity's sister."

I chuckled "Ah young love, too feel cupid's curse once more, would bring me such joy." I spoke in a theatrical voice.

I think she dismissed asking who Cupid was when she sighed. "Too bad it's the wrong sister." she grumbled.

She saw me catch on to this and started panicking about not telling anyone. She kept glancing around as if she expected a head to pop up out of nowhere. I reassured her that my lips were sealed. She stopped sweating and smiled sheepishly.

Now she changed subject as she dropped a question from no-where and levitated a quilt over to a bench.

"So you guard the gates of Tartarus back in your world. Did you know we have a guardian too? His name is Cerberus. Did you know he is actually friendly?"

I froze. The glow in my chest went to a shade of blue and dimmed. I hope I'm wrong "He is a three headed dog isn't he. I also take it nobody knows where he comes from."

She looked back confused. "Erm, yes did you know him? Was he an old friend of yours?" I take it because of me demonic stature she assumed we came from the same location.

"I knew his brother, he was a loyal friend. Him and I stopped many from escaping, for a while." I dropped my head. She trotted along happily.

"Oh, I did not know he had a brother. You looked after him, what was his name?" she stopped fluffing a pillow and looked right at me. She saw the blue hue, the sad look and even the lowered head; she never saw the tear that evaporated.

"Oh I'm sorry do you miss him?"

"More than you could possibly imagine. His name was Cerberus too. I'd prefer it if we left it that way tonight."

She understood. I am glad she did not press on. I was expecting her to chain my shackles to something by a royal decree and yet she left me alone to my slumber. My turn to ask questions.

"Miss sparkle, you are just going to leave me here? Alone?" I asked curiously.

She blinked. Then Twilight cocked her head. "Why are you scared of the dark or something?" she joked, at least I thought she was.

I chuckled a bit. "Are you not concerned about leaving an omnivore from a different species, in chains, merely a floor below alone?"

She had a sudden revelation. "Oh. I don't think the princess would let her favourite student be eaten now, would she?" She blinked. "Would she?" This time she asked me. I realised I had made a mistake and had to rectify the best way I knew how.

"Don't worry my pretty, purple pony. I wouldn't eat a pony. Especial an intelligent, lovely one such as yourself. I'm sure I'd rob a stallion of his happily ever after." As if on cue she blushed and rubbed one hoof in front of the other.

"Oh... I am not seeing somepony at the moment, too many things to study." She chuckled, still wearing crimson under her coat.

"Well I best leave you to get rested so you can study some more. Goodnight Miss sparkle." I lay the blanket on the floor. I then proceeded to rest with my hooves tucked underneath me. I lay there on the blanket. I made myself smaller so all the plates slotted together like a puzzle. Only the light of my open eye flames shone from me.

"You’re not sleeping on the bench?" she asked curious about my sleeping arrangement. "I could-"

"No need my dear. It is hard to sleep as a bipedal with these plates at night. It seemed even harder as a quadruped. Besides, this is similar to how I normally sleep. See how the plates fit together neatly. I am comfortable like this, anywhere I rest."

"Is it normal for all demons?" She asked looking at my calm satanic body. No twitch of discomfort, no jabbing of any limb or hints of orange. I must appear to be almost completely smooth.

"Only those with this advanced growth of armour, but typically no"

"I see" Bringing her hoof to her chin, I could assume she was trying to picture others like me, without this much natural armour.

"Oh and Miss Sparkle. Thank you for everything you have done for me tonight. It may not seem like much, but when you fight nightmares for a living a little kindness goes a long way."

"Oh no problem, I kind of owe you an apology." she said lowering her head.

"If you are still trying to gain my forgiveness It is a futile effort."

She looked at me slightly worried.

"I forgave you when you started talking to me." I smiled "Not a lot of mortals would converse with demons unless they wanted something. I can see you have no such intentions inside of you. Thank you. Now go." I arched an eye brow. "Don't you want to interview me in the morning? I'll need my beauty sleep then."

She giggled "Please call me Twilight. Goodnight Magma vein."

"As you wish, sweet dreams, Miss Twilight." I replied closing my eye flames. She let out a sigh followed by a chuckle, before I began to drift off into a peaceful slumber.

She's cute. a voice snorted.

Don't even go there, M.V.R.

Well she does have a horn; we always did see something in that.

Not interested unless she becomes a demon...or at least a bipedal. Then I was out like a snuffed candle.